Blog

  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 42: Dreams

    Font size : +


    Mark and Mary have cemented their control over America, and Sam is hard at work constructing the Matmown.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    edited by Master Ken
    Copyright 2013, 2014

    Chapter Forty-Two: Dreams

    Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

    General Olmos’s assassination of Governor Holt, and the subsequent massacre of the Governor’s supporters, was the first of many atrocities committed by the Tyrants. The fact that they had General Olmos hung does not exculpate the Tyrants for the heinous act the General had committed in their names. For all we know, the Tyrants ordered the massacre, and placed the blame solely on General Olmos to maintain their benevolent appearance to the masses. Either way, the outcome benefited the tyrants: the Governors of New Hampshire, Florida, North Dakota, Maryland, and Alaska capitulated to the Tyrants the next day, ending the last governmental resistance in the United States.
    –excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

    Thursday, November 7th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Children’s Hospital, Omaha, NE

    Every Thursday, Mary and I traveled to a random children’s hospital in America and spent the day healing all the children stricken with terminal diseases we could. It was the most rewarding thing in the world; all the credit goes to Mary for the idea.

    I entered the next sick child’s room; the little boy looked so pale as he lay on his tiny hospital bed, festooned with wires monitoring his vitals. He was young, maybe only four, and dying of a rare form of leukemia known as JMML. It was an acronym for a bunch of words I couldn’t pronounce. A beautiful woman in her early forties sat beside his bed, clutching his tiny hand. Her eyes lit up for joy when she saw me enter the room with my bodyguards.

    “My Lord,” she gasped, falling to her knees in worship. “Thank you for your generosity!”

    Her face shone with hope and, even without make-up, her dusky features were beautiful. She was middle-eastern, a desert rose, and my cock stirred at the sight of her on her knees. You could always count on a grateful mother to relieve some tension.

    “What is his name?” I asked, walking to her son.

    “Abbas,” she answered. “After his father, he…” She teared up with grief and I nodded; reaching out to place a comforting hand on her shoulder.

    “A beautiful woman like you shouldn’t be crying,” I told her and she flushed. “What’s your name.”

    “Shabnab. But everyone calls me Shay.” She wiped at her tears and tried to smile.

    With one hand I held hers and with the other her son’s. I concentrated on the boy being well and said in a commanding voice, “Tsariy!” Scarlet light engulfed her son and she tensed with anxiety. Power drained out of me, but I had huge reserves to tap. I could draw on the life-force of every person bound to me by the Zimmah spell.

    The light faded, and the little boy opened his eyes. “Maman!” the boy exclaimed, sitting up and smiling and bouncing on his bed. I couldn’t help smiling at his enthusiasm.

    Shay hugged her son, speaking to him in a rapid, musical language—Arabic or Farsi I guessed. She kissed him over and over and the boy tried to wiggle away from her, embarrassed by her affection. She turned to me, beaming, “Thank you, my Lord!”

    I grabbed her hand and led her towards the bathroom. “What?” she asked in confusion.

    “You wanted to thank me,” I told her. “51 will watch your son.”

    She flushed and shivered. “Of course, my Lord.”

    51 was my chief bodyguard, and often protected me personally. Six weeks ago we survived Brandon’s attack together. She sat on the bed, giving the boy a hug and smiling motherly at him. 51 had recently found out she was pregnant, and she and her husband were both excited by the news. I was looking forward to drinking her milk from those lovely, ebony breasts.

    Inside the bathroom I ordered her to strip. She pulled off her frumpy sweater and the black t-shirt she wore underneath. She had a large pair of breasts that sagged a bit when she freed them from her bra; her areolas were huge, brown, with fat nipples that rose proudly up. Her loose skirt came off and she peeled out of dark pantyhose and white panties. Her bush was black as night and neatly trimmed, surrounding fat pussy lips. I could just see a hint of wet pink between her labias and my cock throbbed to experience her juicy depths.

    “Thank you so much,” she breathed as I bent her over the sink.

    Her cunt was wet as I plunged into her. She was loose, but warm and silky, and I fucked her hard. Her back was beautiful, her skin the color of dark cream, and I traced her spine. Her ass was a little plump, and jiggled as I pounded her. She looked over her shoulders at me and moaned wantonly.

    “If you’re that loud your son will hear us,” I cautioned her, though I was pleased my cock elicited such a passionate response.

    She flushed, her cunt nicely squeezing on my cock. She bit her lip, stifling her moan as I pounded her like a jackhammer. In the mirror, I could see her large tits as they swayed heavily. I reached around her and gave her breast a nice squeeze, enjoying the firm feel and silky skin. She had a spicy, cinnamon scent in her lustrious hair.

    “Fuck you are one hot MILF!” I groaned. “You should fuck any young man that catches your eye!”

    “I should,” she gasped in realization as the command sank in. “I’ve been so lonely since Fereydoon died.”

    God, her tit felt great in my hand, soft and pliant. I pulled out of her and spun her around, sitting her plump ass on the sink. I buried my face into her big tits and plowed into her cunt. I enjoyed her heavy melons on my cheeks, smelling her sweat and that wonderful, cinnamon scent as her cunt massaged my cock. Her hips writhed, grinding her clit into my groin every time I buried into her.

    She screamed wordlessly as she came, her cunt squeezing my cock. I gripped her ass, and thrust hard into her. My body tensed and I spilled my cum inside her cunt. I thrust a few more times, squeezing out the last few drops.

    I rested with my face buried between her mounts, breathing heavily. She cradled my head, rocking slightly. “Thank you, My Lord,” she whispered. “For saving my son.”

    I looked up; tears brimmed in her dark eyes, so I kissed her gently on the lips. “Your Gods love you,” I answered, pulling away, buttoning up my pants. “Go be with your son.”

    She wiped at her tears, then bent down to pick up her panties.

    I swept out of the hospital room, and came upon quite the lovely sight. Xiu, my busty Asian slut, was leaning against the wall dressed in a slutty nurse’s outfit. The top was undone and her round breasts hung out, obscenely stretched as the slut pulled on both of her nipple piercings. On the floor, one of the hospital’s nurses had her head buried beneath Xiu’s white miniskirt, vigorously eating Xiu’s pussy out.

    “Master,” moaned Xiu. “Nurse Karishma was very insistent on eating my pussy! I hope that’s alright!”

    My cock hardened at the sight. “More than alright, slut.”

    The nurse had dusky-red skin and raven black hair. Her name sounded Indian – from India – and her skin and hair gave credence to that. I could see flashes of her dark eyes as she eagerly devoured the flood of tangy juices. Xiu’s almond-shaped eyes rolled into the back of her head as she shuddered on the slutty nurse’s face.

    “Oh wow,” she purred, a contented smile playing on her lips.

    “I think you should return the favor,” I whispered in Xiu’s ears. “Get down on your hands and knees and eat her ass out.”

    Xiu gave me a passionate kiss; I could taste the orange she had been eating earlier. “You always have the best ideas, Master.”

    “I know,” I smiled, giving her ass a squeeze.

    Nurse Karishma remained kneeling on the ground as Xiu dropped behind her. The slut pulled the nurse’s lilac scrubs off her round ass. She wore no panties; her pussy shaved and glistening, a pink gash surrounded by dusky-red flesh. My Asian slut parted her cheeks and buried her face deep in the nurse’s delectable ass.

    “Oh yes,” she moaned in a delightful, Hindi accent, that sounded like silk rubbing against my ears. “Eat my backdoor!”

    Xiu’s own backdoor peeked out from beneath her white miniskirt. I knelt behind her and roughly shoved my unlubed cock up her ass. She gave a throaty moan. Xiu was a masochist, and she loved to be fucked hard in the butt as painfully as possible. I fucked her like the piston inside an engine and my foot was stepping hard on the accelerator.

    Her grunts of pain and pleasure filled the hallway. I could smell her arousal grow, and I reached around her waist and felt the juices running down her thighs. She was loving every second of my brutal ass-fucking.

    “Eat my ass!” the nurse gasped. “You disgusting slut! Revel in it, untouchable! Degrade yourself!”

    Xiu’s ass spasmed on my cock! She screamed, cumming hard.

    “What a filthy whore!” I groaned, and spanked her ass hard, a stinging slap that left my own hand smarting.

    Xiu bucked harder between us, the spanking spurring her orgasm to higher levels of intensity. Her ass squeezed and pulsed about my cock, begging for a load of my cum. I landed a second slap on her ass, leaving a large, red handprint burning on her light-olive skin.

    “I’m cumming!” moaned the nurse. “You disgusting, untouchable whore! You made me cum by eating my filthy ass!”

    Xiu lifted her face up, looking over her shoulder at me. “Cum in my abused ass, Master!” she begged. “I need it!”

    “Because you’re a filthy slut?” I demanded.

    “The filthiest!”

    I blasted her ass. Every muscle in my body tensed as I released my climax into the slut. I buried into her, letting her convulsing ass milk the last drops of cum out of my balls. I savored my release and the feel of her tight ass for a minute, before I pulled out. Her asshole gaped open, leaking frothy cum out.

    “May I clean your cock, my Lord?” Nurse Karishma asked demurely. She had a beautiful face, mature, in her early thirties. Her dark eyes had a hungry look and her lips bore a sultry smile.

    “Do it, slut,” I ordered.

    She crawled on her hands and knees, her long, black hair dragging on the hospital’s floor. She grasped my cock, taking a long, slow lick up my shaft, savoring the sour flavor of Xiu’s ass. Her tongue scooped up a drop of cum from my urethra, then slid back down my shaft.

    “My Lord, if I am not being too presumptuous, I would like to ask a boon of you,” she murmured between licks.

    “What, slut?” I asked the nurse.

    “I want to serve you,” she answered. “Use me for your pleasure! Make me one of your maids!” Her mouth engulfed my cock and she deep-throated me in one, smooth motion. She hummed and swallowed, massaging my cock with wonderful sensations.

    “You’re quite talented,” I moaned. “I think we can find a place for you.”

    She popped off my cock, beaming up at me. “Thank you, my Lord!”

    Xiu smacked her ass. “Don’t stop sucking his cock, whore!”

    “Sorry!” she gasped, and engulfed my cock.

    Xiu grasped the nurse’s head, giving me an apologetic glance, then my slut started fucking the woman’s face up and down on my cock. “I’ll see her properly trained, Master.”

    “Good,” I moaned.

    Watching Xiu force Karishma’s face on my cock brought me to a quick boil and I flooded her lips! Xiu quickly pulled her off my cock, and shoved her tongue inside the nurse’s mouth, eager to taste my cum.

    “Whose the next child I’m healing?” I asked Xiu.

    She broke the kiss, cum on her lips. “Jenny Peck, room 304.”

    Jenny Peck was sixteen, and in desperate need of a lung transplant because of her Cystic Fibrosis. Her parents sat on one side of her hospital bed, watching their daughter as a respirator breathed for her. The mother was blonde, with a heart-shaped face and plump lips, and I smiled at her.

    “My God,” her husband murmured and bowed.

    “Oh, thank you,” the wife said in relief and knelt before me. “The doctors don’t think she has long to live.”

    Her mouth was so close to my cock. I wanted to pull it out and have her suck on it. But her daughter was dying, so that could wait. I stepped around her and grabbed Jenny’s hand. She was harder to heal than Abbas, her lungs, liver and pancreas were all damaged by her condition. The color returned to her skin and a beautiful smile appeared on her lips.

    “Oh my baby,” her father cried, hugging her.

    “You healed her,” the mother whispered.

    I smiled at her and unzipped my pants. She licked her lips, eyeing my hard cock. She glanced up at me – her eyes full of worship and her tongue pursed between red lips – then she leaned over and sucked the head of my cock into her lips.

    “Good,” I murmured, enjoying her lips as she slowly bobbed her head.

    “Mom!” Jenny gasped as her dad let out a strangled, “Irene!”

    I glanced at them, shock painting their faces. “It’s okay. Irene is just worshiping me. You should be proud and happy for her.” I smiled as my commands sank in, and the husband and daughter relaxed.

    The daughter was actually quite pretty now that the color had returned to her face, cheeks flushing and eyes sparkling as she watched her mother blow me. She looked a lot like her mother, although the eyes were different: the mother’s were green, the daughter’s blue. Dimples appeared in the thin cotton of her hospital gown as her nipples grew with arousal, fanning my lust.

    “Have you ever had sex, Jenny?” I asked.

    “No,” she answered. Her father nudged her. “I mean, no my Lord.”

    Irene sucked harder, her hands cupping my balls. I gripped her blonde hair ,and started to slowly fuck her mouth. “Your wife gives great head.”

    He smiled a little foolishly. “I’ve never had complaints, my Lord.”

    I tried to force my cock down her throat and she stiffened. “Relax, slut,” I groaned. “Relax your throat so I can fuck your mouth!”

    She relaxed and I forced my cock down her throat. Gripping her head between my hands, I fucked her vigorously. Her throat was tight, and felt wonderful on my cock. My balls slapped her chin, golden curls spilling through my clenched fingers. Jenny’s deep blue eyes were wide as she watched her mother be my whore.

    “Let’s see those tits, Jenny,” I moaned.

    “Um, okay, sure,” she muttered, looking away in embarrassment.

    “What do you say,” her father admonished.

    “Right, yes, my Lord,” Jenny sheepishly answered.

    “I’m sorry, my daughter never learned proper manners, my Lord.” He grimaced. “We went easy on her because of her… Well, I guess we don’t have to anymore.”

    She pulled her hospital gown over her head, exposing pale, budding breasts topped with dark-pink nipples. The nipples were so small, they were like little buttons. “I can always forgive a pretty, young girl,” I said, feasting on her youthful charms. “Let’s see your cunt.”

    “Yes, my Lord,” she blushed, hooking her fingers through the waistband of her cotton panties, and pulled them off her coltish legs.

    I came in her mother’s mouth as I saw her tight slit surrounded by golden curls. I let go of Irene, and she pulled off my cock, swallowing most of my large load. A glob of white spunk fell out of the corner of her mouth onto her thick sweater, and soaked into the fabric.

    I grabbed Irene’s hand, and pulled the mother to her feet, turning her to face her daughter. “Isn’t she beautiful?” I asked her as I reached down to fondle her plump ass through her long, dark skirt.

    “She’s my angel,” Irene whispered.

    “Have you ever thought about spreading her pale thighs and tasting her innocent treasure?”

    “I don’t under…oh.” Irene flushed crimson. “No.”

    “Why not? Look at how beautiful her cunt is, surrounded by that forest of golden curls. I’m gonna fuck her; pop her cherry. Why don’t you use your mouth and get her nice and ready for me.”

    “I…yes, my Lord,” she breathed, licking her lips and reaching out to stroke her daughter’s legs. “Momma will get you all wet and ready for him.”

    “Just bend over and pull her to you,” I instructed as I rubbed her ass through her skirt.

    She bent over the foot of the hospital bed, pulled her daughter to her, and spread her thighs. Her face was inches away and she breathed her daughter’s scent in, before burying her face into Jenny’s fresh snatch.

    “Oh fuck!” Jenny gasped.

    “Language, young lady,” reprimanded her dad.

    “Really, dad?” Jenny rolled her eyes at her dad and shook her head.

    I hiked up Irene’s skirt and was delighted to find her panty-free. A true believer. Her cunt was shaved save for a strip of blonde above her clit. But it wasn’t her pussy I was interested in. I spread her asscheeks opened and fingered her puckered hole.

    “Ever been fucked in the ass?” I asked as I shoved a finger past the tight sphincter into her velvety depths.

    “No, my Lord!” she squeaked as I violated her ass.

    “Why haven’t you ever let your husband fuck your ass?”

    “It’s dirty,” she answered.

    I pushed the head of my wet cock against her asshole and pushed in. She moaned, squeezing tight on my ass as I sank in. I looked at her husband and told him, “When I’m done, your wife will be more than happy to give you sloppy seconds.” I gave her ass a slap. “Right, Irene?”

    “Oh…um…yes, dear!” she panted, her voice tight with pleasure. “I’d be…uhhh…thrilled to!”

    Her ass was tight and warm as I reamed her. I gripped her hips and shoved her hard against the teen’s hospital bed as I watched the mother devour her daughter’s pussy. Jenny writhed on the bed, gripping the bedsheets with one hand and her mother’s golden curls with the other.

    “Oh, Mom!” she gasped. “Oh yes, that’s…ohhh…so amazing!”

    She tightened her thighs about her mother’s head as she writhed in pleasure. Irene moved her lips around, exploring the delicate folds of her daughter’s teenage cunt while her ass squeezed hard on my invading cock. I stroked harder and faster, every rub of my cock’s head against her bowels built the growing pressure in my balls.

    *Mark, are you staying on task?* sent Mary.

    *Sure,* I sent back to my wife. We could communicate telepathically, thanks to the Siyach spell.

    *Liar.* I could feel her amusement through the sending. *Who’re you fucking right now?*

    Mary always seemed to sense when I was fucking through the sending no matter how hard I tried to keep the passion out of my thoughts. Of course, when you were buried in a woman’s ass that felt this amazing, it was hard to hide your passion. *Fucking a mother’s ass while she eats out her virgin daughter’s cunt.*

    *I see why you got distracted.* There was a resigned edge to her thought. *And how many children have you healed?*

    *Five,* I answered. *Including the teenage girl learning about the joys of mother-daughter incest.*

    *After your finished, you have to heal ten children without taking a break. I’ll check with 51 to make sure.* That seemed more than a little bit unfair, but I knew 51 would side with Mary. Sometimes I regretted giving free-will back to the bodyguards.

    *Yes, dear,* I promised.

    Jenny gasped loudly, her body convulsing as an orgasm rippled through her. “Oh fuck, Mom!” she cried. “That was fucking awesome!”

    Irene grinned at her, “Wait ’til you feel the second one, angel. And mind your language. We didn’t raise you to speak such filth!” Then she bent down and continued to vigorously eat her daughter out.

    A suspicion formed in my mind. My wife was nearly as lustful a being as I was. *So Mare, how many children have you healed?*

    *That’s not important,* she sent back, a hint of guilt in her thought.

    *How many?* I pressed.

    *Six,* she answered weakly. *I got sidetracked.*

    *That’s my naughty filly!*

    *Fine, we both have to heal ten children before indulging. Okay, my horny stallion?*

    *Sure, Mare. Love ya.*

    *Love you, too.*

    I wonder whom my wife had fucked? A hot MILF with large tits? An innocent teen? Maybe it was a guy. An image of Mary riding another man’s cock floated up in my mind. Her perky breasts, swollen with her pregnancy, bouncing up and down, sweat rolling down her cute baby bump – she had just entered her second trimester – that was starting to show. There was something exciting about watching your wife be another man’s whore. A perverse thrill. I wondered if she felt the same thing when she watched me fuck another woman?

    “Fuck!” I groaned. Thinking of my wife with another man sent my balls into overdrive and I creamed Irene’s ass. I pulled out and slapped her butt. “It’s your husband’s turn. Be a good, little whore for him.”

    Irene looked up from her daughter’s cunt, sticky with her juices, and smiled. “Absolutely, my Lord!”

    Jenny’s eyes apprehensively fell on my dirty cock as I mounted the bed. In the background, Irene moaned as her husband buried his cock into her sloppy ass. I climbed over the virgin teen, bent down and nipped at her bite-sized nipples, then I licked up her sweaty neck and kissed her lips. She was hesitant, unsure. I was her first kiss. It was as sweet as an ice tea on a hot summer day.

    “Relax,” I whispered into her ear and instantly the tension melted out of her. “Relax, my little slut.”

    “Okay,” she nodded and I kissed her again. Her tongue brushed my lips and her legs spread wantonly for me.

    I guided my cock, still dirty from her mother’s ass, to her virgin hole. I rubbed it on her tight slit; enjoying the feel of her silky pubes on my dick’s head. She gasped as I buried half of my cock into her, pressing against her maidenhead. Fuck, I loved popping a girl’s cherry, they were just so rare. I rubbed her right nipple with my hand, letting the pleasure help to relax her, then I buried my cock into her. Her hymen tore like tissue paper, barely slowing my cock down.

    “Holy shit!” she gasped; her cunt squeezed like a vice on my cock. “Holy fucking shit!”

    “Language!” snapped her dad as he reamed her mom’s ass.

    “Holy shit, holy shit!” she kept screaming as I pumped my cock inside her sopping cunt. Her eyes and cunt squeezed tightly as she came. “Oh my fucking shit!”

    “Language, young lady! That’s your last warning!”

    “You mind your father,” Irene panted. “Umm, go a little harder, Ernie! Crud, why didn’t we do this sooner!” The parents shared a sloppy kiss, and the wife purred, “That’s your daughter’s sweet pussy you’re tasting.”

    “Shit,” he moaned.

    “Language, dad!” Jenny exclaimed.

    “I want to watch you make love to our daughter,” Irene moaned. “And then I’ll lick her all nice and clean!”

    “Holy shi…shoot!” Ernie gasped and I was pretty sure he just blew his load.

    Jenny gasped and clutched me tightly, thrusting her hips to meet my stroke. I really pounded her tight cunt and savored how delicious she felt. It was like plunging into a soft, juicy peach. Her fingernails raked my back and she came again, quick and fast, like a tiny firecracker, her tight cunt milking my cock.

    “Fucking whore!” I grunted. “Your cunt’s fucking tight! Goddamn I love teenage pussy!” I spurted three large blasts into her youthful cunt and pulled out of her.

    “Thank you, my Lord,” she whispered, her legs obscenely spread, my cum dripping pink out of her cunt. “For healing me, and for…you know.”

    I gave her another kiss. “You’ll always remember the day you fucked a God,” I told her.

    “I will,” she smiled, a tear glistening in her eyes. “You gave me back my life.” Her arms wrapped around me and she gently sobbed into my shoulder.

    I held her for a few minutes then gently pulled away. “Why don’t you show your parents how much you love them,” I whispered in her ear. “Eat your mother’s ass out and let your daddy try out your cunt.”

    “I will,” she smiled, sniffing.

    I stood, straitening my suit, and walked out, followed by my bodyguards. The hospital was filled with the bodyguards and outside a company of the Legion – about 130 soldiers bound by the Ragily prayer – guarded the perimeter.

    “Spectre, Spectre!” a voice suddenly crackled on 51’s radio.

    Fear spiked in me “Where?” I demanded at 51, summoning my Celestial gold sword and armor.

    “Sitrep!” 51 calmly said into the radio.

    The bodyguards around me drew their weapons, scanning the hallway with care. Their guns were loaded with bronze bullets inscribed with spells by Candy. It was delicate, time-consuming work, and you could often hear Candy’s frustrated curses echo out of Sam’s suite. They were needed though, normal bullets were ineffective against spiritual entities like demons or Lilith’s foul offsprings.

    I cautiously looked around. ‘Spectre’ was the codename for a demon attack. In the last week the Patriots had tried a new strategy: summoning lesser demons and sending them after Mary and I. They rarely got past the Legion. Outside, automatic gunfire erupted.

    Lesser demons weren’t fallen angels, like Molech and Lucifer. Or even powerful human souls like Lilith. They were the souls or regular men and women twisted by their eons long imprisonment in Hell, tortured and twisted into soldiers by the Powers of Abyss to fight their never-ending wars. I gritted my teeth, anger boiling up at the Patriots. They were growing more and more bold. Innocent people could get hurt in these attacks. The sooner the Matmown was finished, the sooner we could make our plans against the Patriots and Lilith without fear of them spying on us from the Shadows.

    Another burst of gunfire followed by excited squawks on the radio. “All clear,” 51 reported. “Spectre neutralized.”

    I shook my head; these attacks were so pointless. The demons were outclassed. Thanks to the Ragily prayer, the Legion weapons could hurt demonic flesh without enchantments, and the demons never stood a chance against such firepower. I relaxed, about to dismiss my armor, when 51 paled, reaching for her handgun.

    I spun around. Like smoke billowing out of a grate, the lesser demon materialized out of the wall a foot behind me, swinging his claws at my face. It was a lucifugi, a demon of night. Its body resembled black smoke, wavering beneath the hallway’s florescent lights.

    I raised my arm, blocking the swipe easily on my vambrace. Then a quick slash with my sword parted the demon’s head and it fell to smokey pieces on the hospital floor. I stared down at the demon’s evaporating body, my heart pounding. If it had attacked just a second later, it would have caught me after I dismissed my armor and weapon.

    Feeling paranoid, I kept peering around, not ready to drop my guard. This attack was smart, sending a decoy to attack the Legion, while a lone demon slipped in. Mary rushed around the corner, surrounded by her bodyguards, and hugged me. I relaxed, and let my armor dissolve away, showering my wife with golden sparks.

    “Fucking Patriots,” I muttered.

    “We need to do something about them,” Mary growled. I couldn’t agree more.

    The rest of the day passed without incident. Between us, we healed sixty-one sick children. We gathered out in front of the hospital with all the children we healed so the photographers and news crews could record our benevolence. It helped to cement our grasp on the US and garnered sympathies world wide.

    We extensively used the media to get as many people enthralled to us, and took other steps to get people under our power. We coordinated broadcasts with prisons around the US, commanding the inmates to obey the laws and to help improve their communities. Then we released them. Everyday, Federal offices across the country would hold live teleconferences with us, and it was mandatory that all their employees watch. We had seventy percent of the Federal Government’s employees under our power. Those that refused to come to work on the broadcast days were fired; their names given to the NSA to be monitored.

    Our control was spreading across the US borders into Canada and Mexico as well, and even overseas to parts of Europe. It wasn’t going nearly so well in Asia and the Middle East, where the governments were cracking down on our followers. They ruthlessly were trying to stop the spread of my commands by shutting down their countries access to the internet and stopping local TV from carrying any foreign broadcasts.

    And that didn’t even count the Warlocks sprouting like weeds across the world, causing all sorts of problems. Some were emulating me, on a smaller scale, taking over parts of Africa and South America. Others were just doing what they pleased, forming harems of women, or men. Some were killing indiscriminately and others were taking revenge on those that had slighted them in the past.

    The First Commandment of our Theocracy: You shall not make Pacts with Demons. That’s why the President signed the Anti-Warlock Act. Anyone who had made a Pact with a demon, including Lucifer, were required to turn themselves in, be exorcised, and pardoned for their mistake. If not, they would be executed. Warlocks were too powerful to be allowed to roam free. I was hoping the death sentence would spur the Warlocks into turning themselves in, but none had, even after we executed the few, easy to find Warlocks.

    Mary fell asleep on my shoulder in the back of our limo on the ride to the airport. Healing was tiring work, and Mary’s pool of bound people to draw on was smaller than mine. I put one arm around her shoulder and rested my other hand on her pregnant stomach, feeling her baby bump. I closed my eyes, enjoying the feel of my wife, the scent of her coconut shampoo masking a hint of sweat.

    “Sir,” 51 whispered, gently shaking me. “We’re here.”

    I must have fallen asleep. Mary still leaned against me and I kissed her forehead and shook her. She squirmed then opened her emerald eyes. “Are we at the airport?” she yawned.

    “Yeah, Mare.”

    Air Force One awaited us. Of course, the media also awaited us. We put on our regal personas as we stepped out of the limo. It wouldn’t do for the masses to learn that we were just regular people who grew tired. Reporters were yelling questions, asking about the latest Patriots attack.

    “The Patriots claimed today’s attack was retribution for the Governor Mansion Massacre,” one reporter shouted.

    I froze, anger flooding into me, followed by guilt. Mary’s arm wrapped around my waist and gave me a comforting squeeze. I had told General Olmos to take care of the Governor. I didn’t mean for him to execute the man on national television and order his soldiers to massacre a peaceful gathering.

    “That was a zealous individual acting on his own,” I answered evenly. “As I said before. The Patriots will use whatever flimsy excuse they can to justify their terrorism.”

    “If we had ordered the attack, we wouldn’t have ordered General Olmos’s execution for murder, would we?” Mary asked the media, her tone gentle and patient—a mother lecturing her children. “If we are the monsters the Patriots claim, than why do we spend one day a week healing sick children? We love all of you, even our wayward Patriots.”

    That was a good line of bullshit. Mary was better than me at this. We gave the media a wave, and boarded our plane, ignoring the rest of their questions.

    When the plane reached its cruising altitude, we retired to our private cabin. Mary quickly undressed and I admired the curves of her body. The pregnancy gave her skin a lustrous glow; my cock stirred with lust. Even the gentle swell of her baby bump was sexy. I reached out and caressed her hips, and I pulled her close to kiss her.

    “I’m tired, Mark,” she murmured. I tried to hide my disappointment and she sensed it. “Sorry. I’ll make it up to you, okay.” She gave me a quick peck.

    “Yeah,” I nodded. She did look exhausted. I turned to head to the cabin and to get some relief from Korina.

    She climbed onto the bed. “Hold me,” she murmured. “I want to fall asleep in your arms.” I hid my irritated sigh and I snuggled up to her. She wiggled back into me and closed her eyes. “G’nite,” she murmured, already falling asleep.

    My cock was hard, and her plump ass rubbing against me wasn’t helping. As I considered calling in Korina to relieve the pressure in my cock with a quiet blowjob, I fell asleep.

    “Finally,” Mary said. “I was wondering how long you were going to stay awake. I was getting lonely.”

    We were sharing a dream. I stood on a sandy beach, the sun warm on my back, with waves crashing behind her. She sat on a white, sandy beach in a skimpy, yellow bikini, her skin a golden tan, and her belly flat; she didn’t have to be pregnant in the dream. I smiled, noticing her ass looked a little skinnier. She always believed that her ass was a little fat. I thought it was perfect, just plump enough to squeeze.

    I looked around for Azrael. I didn’t see the Angel lurking around.

    “She’s not here, Mark,” Mary answered. “Sam and I figured out how to connect our dreams without needing Azrael.”

    “Wow,” I said. “And damn you are hot in that bikini.”

    She smiled and stood up, letting me get a good look at her tanned body. “I’ve always wanted to go to the beach with you. Like Hawaii. And make love in the sea.” She grinned, her delightful dimples creasing her cheeks. “I told you I’d make it up.”

    “You did,” I grinned, my cock hardening as I drank in her body.

    She dashed to the blue water, her ass swaying and jiggling beautifully as she ran, clad in the tight bikini. I chased after her into the warm water. Mary dived into the sea and came up, her dark hair damp as she treaded water. I swam after her, the water relaxing away all my cares. I caught my wife and pulled her to me and shared a salty kiss.

    Her arms and legs wrapped around me as we kissed. We floated in the water and shared our love. I reached behind her back, and found the ties for her top. The bikini floated away atop the waves. Her breasts were the same golden tan and I bent down, letting the sea water engulf me as I captured her nipple.

    “Oh Mark,” she moaned as she ground her crotch into my stomach.

    Still sucking her nipple, I untied her bikini bottoms and let them float away. She grasped my head and pulled me off her breast and kissed me. Her tongue invaded my mouth, inflaming my lusts. I moaned as her hands shoved into my trunks, groping my dick.

    We rocked in the waves as we kissed, my legs slowly kicking to keep our heads above the warm water. Her hand stroked my cock as my fingers found her plump ass, squeezing and kneading. My dick ached to be in her, and Mary seemed to sense my need, or maybe her pussy needed to be filled, because her hands pushed down my swimming trunks and her hips shifted, and she engulfed my cock to the hilt.

    “Yes, yes!” she purred as she sank onto me, surrounding me in her spongy warmth.

    As we fucked, we slipped under the waves, but that didn’t matter. It was a dream. We didn’t need to breath.

    We floated in the bright blue of the ocean, coral glowing on the ocean floor and colorful fish zipping around us. We slowly spun about as the waves surged to the shore. Bubbles escaped our lips as we moaned, floating lazily to the surface. We writhed against each other, her cunt squeezing my cock with her familiar tight grip, and I could feel her passion grow as I fucked her. I knew just how to move to pleasure my wife.

    We stared into each other’s eyes, lost in love. Her auburn hair floated about us, like the lazy tendrils of a sea anemone. Mary came first, bucking against me. Her cunt milked my cock, hungry for my cum. I reveled in the feel of her pussy, the tight friction bringing my balls to a boil. I came hard, tense pleasure surging out of me and into my wife.

    I held my wife as we lazily spun in the ocean. Mary’s body clung to me, her cheek resting on my chest. My cock was still buried inside her and, as she shifted her weight, my cock began to harden. Our passions grew, urging our hips to move. I wanted to float with her forever in this ocean, just making love. An eternity of love and passion.

    I kept fucking her and she kept grinding her clit against me. A second orgasm burst through her and she tightly held me. I kept pumping my ass, my balls ready to burst. Her pussy muscles writhed on my cock and I groaned; a flood of bubbles rose out of my mouth as my cum shot into my wife. I heaved against her as it felt like every nerve in my body exploded; lost to the pleasure of my naughty filly.

    We washed up onto the sandy beach, still wrapped around each other. Mary was atop me, her wet hair brushing my cheek. I was still inside her, hard and ready. She leaned up on her arms, her breasts brushing my chest as I reached up and stroked her cheek. A wave surged around us, warm and salty.

    “I wish we could just stay here forever.”

    She smiled at my words, gently rocking her hips. A slow, languid rhythm. “I would love that.”

    “We could find a beach like this, away from everything,” I told her. “Leave all of this responsibility behind. Just us and the sluts…and the maids. A magnificent beach mansion full of hot women eager to please us.”

    Her green eyes sparkled dreamily, then she sighed. “Our enemies would just find us,” Mary bitterly answered. “The Patriots, Lilith and…” she swallowed her last word. I wondered whom she was about to name. Ever since she spoke with the Mother Superior, she had been cagey about some revelation. Something so important that she could reveal it only in the Matmown.

    “We have this night,” I told her.”

    “We can return here every night,” Mary whispered. “Our safe refuge from the world. Just me and you.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Friday, November 8th, 2013 – Mary Glassner – Tacoma, WA

    Mark woke me with a kiss. He was sweet that way.

    “We’re about to land,” he told me.

    I yawned, smiling at my husband. The dream had been such a success. We made love for what seemed like hours on that sandy beach. The dream-sharing worked just like Sam predicted. According to her, we could share our dreams without needing Azrael because of how tightly bound together our souls were. The Angel had laid the bridge, but we didn’t need her to cross anymore. We were so close that our souls were practically one, bound tightly by wishes and spells—and love.

    “And what lead to Sister Cuntrag submitting to Master and Mistress?” April asked. I frowned. She was sitting next to Korina, a laptop on her lap and her fingers dancing across the key.

    “Master turned her into a bitch,” Korina answered. “He put a choke collar around her neck, dog ears on her head, and a butt plug with a dog’s tail up her ass. Then he and Mistress took her for a walk outside.”

    “What are you doing?” I asked.

    “You’re Gods, Mistress,” April answered. “I’m going to write about your life. Every religion needs scriptures.”

    “Wow,” Mark whistled. “I didn’t know you were a writer.”

    April flushed. “I’ve always thought about it. I wrote a few…dirty stories and published them on the internet.”

    Mark laughed. “What a naughty slut.”

    I bent down and kissed her on the lips. “Good luck. I can’t wait to read it.”

    April managed to blush an even deeper shade of crimson. “I’ll do my very best.”

    I sat down next to Mark, leaning my head on his shoulder, thinking about April’s writing a scripture about us. Sometimes the sheer magnitude of what we were doing would fall on me, burying me beneath an avalanche of guilt. We weren’t Gods. We were just two flawed individuals muddling our way through the world, thrust into events for beyond our capabilities.

    Lucifer had to be stopped. We had to have the World prepared in case the worse should happen and the Gates of Hell are opened and the Devil and his ilk are unleashed to plague mankind. They would transform Earth into Hell, oppressing and enslaving everyone.

    This mess was our fault. Mark and I were both too weak to have made better choices, and now we had to reap the harvest we sowed.

    We landed at McChord Air Field, part of Joint Base Lewis-McChord. It was a combined Army and Air Force installation that bordered the city of Lakewood. A different limo waited for us than the one we used in Kansas. We had several armored limos that were flown about on one of our many C-130 cargo planes. There was no media waiting for us in the early hours of the morning, only an honor guard of Airmen.

    The Limo drove us north on I-5 to the Murano Hotel, our temporary home while our Mansion was being constructed. After Brandon burned down our neighborhood, we had commandeered the Hotel in downtown Tacoma. I was still tired, the flight was only a few hours. Just long enough to take a nap, but I needed more sleep.

    The lobby was full of our maids, dressed in a variety of sexy maid outfits. They were mostly teenage girls, but a few were older women. They were all recruited by Willow out of her clinic and bound to Mark with the Zimmah spell.

    “Master, Mistress,” Pearl bowed. She was the chief maid. Her teenage daughter, Cindy, was one of the thirty or so maids that greeted us. “Welcome back.”

    Mark motioned to the dusk-red Hindi beauty he met in the hospital. “Karishma will be joining your maids,” he told Pearl. “I haven’t bound her yet, so don’t let her see anything sensitive. I’ll take care of that later today.” He yawned. “After we get some more sleep.”

    “Of course, my Lord,” Pearl bowed, then took Karishma’s hand. “Umm, aren’t you a pretty one. The girls and I will take good care of you.”

    All of our family and employees had rooms here. Only people bound by the Zimmah spell stayed here now. Leah, our chauffeur, was greeted by her husband and wife. I was glad their three-way marriage worked out. It was wonderfully romantic watching Rachel and Leah fall in love that weekend in New York, and Jacob seemed to round out their threesome nicely.

    The elevator opened and Sam walked out naked, trailed by an equally naked Candy, her love-slave. I flushed as I saw the cock swinging between her legs and the cum dripping out of Candy’s pussy. Sam felt my eyes on her cock, and she blushed, concentrated, and it shrank back into her clitoris. Memories of having my own cock flooded my mind, the feeling of warm pussy engulfing me and the intense release of a male orgasm.

    My pussy dampen. Could Mark handle me having a cock I could dismiss? We could fuck the same woman, using her holes together. But what if he couldn’t handle it? I’ve seen him watch Sam fuck other women, lust burning in his eyes. But Sam wasn’t his wife, and he’s never fucked her once since she’s gotten her cock. I didn’t want to take that chance that he would stop seeing me as a woman. It wasn’t worth the risk of causing a rift between us.

    Even if I burned to create my own cock sometimes.

    “It’s finished,” Sam answered.

    “What is?” I yawned. We had been traveling the country for the last three days. The NSA had turned its considerable capabilities into spying on US Citizens and we crashed several protest rallies and placed more resistors under our control before stopping in Omaha to spend the day healing.

    “The Matmown!” Excitement filled her voice. “Just a few hours ago.”

    Energy surged through me, banishing my fatigue. “You tested it?”

    “I summoned Karen and she could not see us within it,” Sam confirmed.

    I glanced at Mark and I could see the eagerness in his eyes. He was desperate to learn what secret I had been holding back these last six weeks. Maryam – the Mother Superior of the Nuns – pressed upon me the necessity of not revealing the truth of Lucifer’s plans outside of a Matmown. The Devil could not know that we were moving against him.

    It was the only chance we had.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lilith – The Abyss

    I glared at Samnag Soun as I haunted the Shadows. If hate could reach through the barrier between life and death, my gaze would stop her foul heart. Her and that slattern Candy. They killed my daughter, my sweet Luka. They cut her head off and buried her with a mouth full of dirt.

    They trooped into the elevator. Mark and Mary, and all their sluts. I wanted to step through the Shadows and rip their heads off. Mark killed two more of my daughters—my beautiful Dimme twins. Rage boiled inside me. Only my spirit traveled to the Abyss. My vessel rested safely in Seattle. I couldn’t touch Mark even if I manifested into the mortal world. I would only be an insubstantial spectre.

    It was just as well, I would most likely die. My skills weren’t in combat, and Mark had slain Molech, one of the most powerful of the Demon Princes. Only Lucifer could rival Molech in a contest of arms.

    Around me prowled Mark’s dead whores—Chasity, Karen, the others. They were always hovering in the Shadows around Mark and Mary, protecting them from the Patriots’ foolish attacks. The ghost had tried to drive me off in the beginning, but I was a spiritual being, so I could harm the ghosts.

    Now they didn’t bother. They just watched, ready to pounce if it looked like I was about to cross over. I could feel their eyes on me, full of anger and hatred. I ignored them, focusing on Mark’s group.

    Mark’s elevator reached the basement and he and his sluts walked down the hallway to the damned cold-iron box—the Matmown. The iron walls shown with a blinding, white light. The Prayers inscribed on the metal burned with the ferocity of the stars, flooding the Shadows with pure, painful light. The door to the Matmown lay open, not that it mattered; I still couldn’t enter it, not from the Shadows.

    The door closed and I wanted to howl in frustration. They were going to move on me, I just knew it. Ever since they sent Sam to France, my name had barely been spoken. They were avoiding making plans, knowing I could spy on them from the Shadows and overhear whatever they said.

    My mind whirled. I was only weeks away from being powerful enough to challenge them. Damn that slattern Sam! How did Mark ever find someone so competent?

    “Isn’t it funny how much time you spend lurking in the Abyss,” Lucifer mocked from behind me. I almost jumped, but eons spent in the Abyss taught me to suppress any sign of weakness. “You spent all that energy to escape, and yet here you are. Why did you even bother?”

    I could feel his radiance on my back. “What I do is none of your business. I am yours no longer.”

    “Why would I interfere. Everything you do serves my purpose.”

    I ground my teeth in frustration. He was always so smug, so sure that events danced to his lyre. I turned to face him; trying not to flinch before his radiance. He had to shine as bright as his pride, and nothing in the universe was greater. “What if they’re plotting against you, Lucifer. Who knows what Maryam told that slattern in France.”

    He shrugged. “I’ll know soon enough.”

    “How,” I asked suspiciously. “Not even you can penetrate a Matmown.”

    “I have a spy,” he answered. “She has been with them for months. In their inner circle.”

    “Do you take me for a fool?” I demanded. “All the people around them are bound by the Zimmah spell.”

    His smile was condescending. “You should run along now and try to defend your little demesne before Mark takes it away from you.”

    Infuriated with Lucifer, I returned to my body. I sat up in my chair. Lana and Chantelle, my High Priestesses, knelt patiently. I wanted to slam my fist into the desk and screech out my rage and fear. But I had to maintain my calm, controlled exterior.

    I am a Goddess.

    I took two, deep breaths, trying to exhale all of my frustrations.

    My gaze fell on blonde, voluptuous Lana. Her face was round, set with blue, sultry eyes. My lust stirred and I let my cock grow hard, expanding from my clit. My frustration needed an outlet and Lana’s juicy sheath was the perfect place to release some pent-up energy.

    “Lana,” I said imperiously.

    “Yes, my Goddess?” she asked.

    “Attend me.”

    She rose gracefully, dressed in a flowery dress and a light, blue sweater. She shrugged off the sweater and pulled her dress over her head. Her breasts were round; large nipples pierced with gold rings. My eyes feasted on her plump curves. Her heavy breasts swayed as she walked around to my side of the desk and bent over. I touched her ass and she gasped, shaking as an orgasm swept through her, filling the air with the most delicious of scents—a woman’s arousal.

    I savored her tart, tangy fragrance as my own, tight red dress dissolved into mist.

    “Use my naughty cunt to relieve yourself,” she purred.

    Chantelle undressed as well. She had the slim, lithe body of a ballerina, with a porcelain face framed by short, black hair. I could smell her arousal as well, a sweet musk adding to Lana’s bouquet. A cock gently swelled from Chantelle’s clit, and Lana reached out and grasped her wife’s dick.

    “I need relief too, my love,” Chantelle purred in her melodic, Quebecois accent.

    “Gladly,” Lana answered and pulled her wife’s cock into her lips.

    Lana’s cunt was shaved, her labia engorged and dark with passion. I shoved my cock deep into her sheath. My Lust flooded Lana, traveling through her body and sending her cunt to convulse about my dick, before my Lust passed through her body and into Chantelle’s.

    “Drink my cum!” Chantelle moaned as my Lust triggered her climax, gripping Lana’s blonde hair and shoving her cock deep into her wife’s hungry lips.

    I pounded Lana’s cunt. My Lust kept her cumming, her delightful tunnel massaging my cock, slowly building my orgasm. Chantelle fucked Lana’s mouth, finding a rhythm with me. We’d thrust into Lana at the same time, filling her up with the cocks she loved. Chantelle’s eyes squeezed shut, her small, apple-sized breasts jiggling as orgasm after orgasm rippled through her, pumping blast after blast of cum into Lana’s mouth.

    “My beautiful Lana,” she moaned. “Swallow my load! Oh fuck, I’m cumming again!” Chantelle’s finger reached down, scooping some white cum that leaked from Lana’s lips. She stared at the glistening drop, then licked her finger clean.

    Such a nasty sight. I reached out, grasping Chantelle’s head, and pulled her lips to mine. They were sweet and salty, and the slut moaned her passion into my mouth as my tongue explored her. When I broke the kiss she wore a foolish, drunk look. She gasped and moaned, flooding her wife’s mouth with more jizz.

    “My Goddess,” she panted. “Thank you!”

    I cupped one of my heavy, perfect breasts, and Chantelle latched onto my nipple. I let my milk flow and she nursed eagerly. She sucked, pleasure arcing through me, joining the growing storm in my womb. I fucked Lana harder, her tight pussy gripping me like velvet glove. I exulted in her wet, spongy flesh. I was the Goddess of Lust, and Lana and Chantelle fervently worshiped me. I drank in their lust; I breathed in the sweet, musky odor of sex thick in the air. I didn’t need to eat or sleep—I just needed to drink lust.

    Primal, vital lust.

    The storm raged inside me then surged out my dick into Lana’s pussy. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as my cum squirted into her. I moaned; my glorious release trembled throughout my body, and I forgot all about my problems in this one, rapturous instance.

    I collapsed into my chair, my breasts heaving. I closed my eyes, breathing deeply the musk that filled my office. My body tingled with energy, restoring what I expanded to send my spirit to the Abyss.

    I have a spy.

    Lucifer’s words interrupted my reverie. Did he really have a spy? Impossible. All those sluts around Mark were bound to him. None would betray him. Not when the bastard and his slattern holds their life-force in the palm of their hands. Lucifer is just trying to keep me unbalanced.

    I opened my eyes and saw Lana’s messy cunt slowly leaking my black cum and I could hear the two sluts kissing. “Hmm, thank you,” purred Lana. “I love our Goddess’s milk.”

    “You’re welcome,” Chantelle answered. “Do you have something to give me?”

    “I do,” Lana answered, moving around the desk. She perched her curvy ass on my desk. Chantelle knelt before her and I could hear the messy sounds of cunnilingus. “Oh yes!” Lana moaned. “You wonderful woman! I love you!”

    “How is Tir progressing?” I asked. “Has she perfected it yet?”

    “No, my Goddess,” Lana reported, her voice thick with lust. Tir was my daughter by Fatima. “It’s not transmitting effectively. She thinks another few weeks to fine tune it.” I didn’t really think there would have been some miraculous breakthrough in the last few hours.

    It wasn’t good news. I didn’t have a few weeks. I closed my eyes again, thinking. Mark would be coming after me. I would have to stall him somehow, and give Tir the time she needed to complete her work, and for my army in Africa to be born. But that wouldn’t take care of Mark himself. I’d need something else.

    I smiled. The daggers of Mispach. Forged by Cain from a falling star. Any wound from one of those cursed daggers produce a wound so fatal, no power could heal it. They were lost to time. First she’d need to get some breathing room; time to search out one of the daggers.

    “Umm, let me taste our Goddess’s seed,” cooed Lana.

    The sounds of their kissing distracted me. When I opened my eyes, I found them locked in a passionate embrace. Their relationship was young, their love still burned hot. I could feel the lust bleeding off both of them, calling to me. Lana moaned low and throaty as Chantelle sheathed her cock in the blonde.

    Their lust stirred my passions, hardening my cock.

    I glided gracefully around the desk, my cock waving hard before me. Chantelle’s slim ass pumped as she fucked Lana, muscles flexing. I touched the small of her back. I held back my Lust, wanting my priestesses to be relatively clearheaded. Chantelle looked at me over her shoulder, an inviting smile on her face. My cock found her wet cunt, and I drove hard into her, pushing Chantelle’s dick deep into Lana.

    “I have a plan, Priestesses,” I groaned, savoring the feel of her pussy.

    To be continued…


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • The World’s First Futa’s Daughters 01 – Futa’s First Naughty Birthday Chapter 2: Danielle’s Naughty Birthday Game

    Font size : +


    Danielle, Becky’s daughter, is celebrating her birthday with her half-sisters and paying one naughty game!

    The World’s First Futa’s Daughters – Futa’s First Naughty Birthday

    Chapter Two: Danielle’s Naughty Birthday Game

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    July 22nd, 2037 – Danielle Carter

    “A naughty party game?” Adelia Tash asked, the caramel-skinned talk show host leaning towards me. I sat closest to her on my loveseat, my half-sister Bethany beside me with Leah on the other side of her. On the opposite side of Adelia was another love seat on which set my other three half-sisters. Christina, Rebecca, and Lola sat there along with Lola’s new wife, Jen.

    “Oh, it was naughty,” I said.

    “Danielle doesn’t know any other kind of gain,” Bethany said, a bright smile on her face. “Though I think it was was unfair.”

    “It’s not my fault you decided to go fuck Georgia,” I said, shrugging.

    The six of us were among the oldest of the second generation of futas. Becky Woodward, the world’s first futa, had bred our mothers first before she expanded to the others. Even better, the six of us, lead by Lola and Rebecca, had orchestrated our mother’s presidential campaign. She was busy shaping the world into a paradise for us futas thanks to us.

    Not bad for a group of nineteen-year-old, horny futas.

    Since it was our collective birthday, Adelia Tash had us on to interview us on her successful daytime talk show. She had huge numbers of views, easily seven million watching her livestreams around the world, with her archives racking up tens of millions more views. It was an honor to be on her show.

    Somehow, the conversation had come around to our eighteenth birthday last year.

    “That’s not why your game was unfair, and you know it,” Bethany said. She had similar look to all my sister, traces of our futa-mom found in all our faces. But our female mothers all stamped their own look on us. I had sandy-blonde hair I inherited from my mother, Dona, while Bethany’s mother, Melany, gave her a more golden hue. Rebecca was a redhead, Christina brunette with glasses, while Leah had strawberry-blonde locks.

    “Why was her game unfair?” asked Adelia, giving me a curious look.

    I grinned. “Well, we didn’t know it at the time, but…”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    July 22nd, 2036

    “Hey, Leah,” I said, giving my half-sister a grin. She was staring up at the ceiling, listening to Lola and Rebecca getting their birthday gifts from their mothers. The busty Mrs. Albertson and the equally top-heavy Janice had swapped daughters.

    “Oh, I wish our mothers had done that,” Leah said. She shivered. “Your mom’s hot.”

    “Well, don’t worry,” I said, snagging her arm. Her strawberry-blonde hair danced about her shoulders. “I have a fun game for us to play. Lola and Rebecca are out. But you can be in.”

    “Fun game?” she asked. A naughty glint gleamed in Leah’s blue eyes. “Does it involve the P word.”

    “It’s my favorite word,” I said, my girl-dick throbbing hard in my shorts.

    I glanced around the living room. We were at Rebecca and Lola’s house. Their mothers were lovers (their family was super complicated and gave me a headache trying to think about it) so they lived together. It was what let them hatch up their naughty plan to get our futa-mom elected president this year. There were plenty of girls from school, seniors who’d just graduated like us. Plus a few parents. My mom, Dona, was chatting with Tiffany and Chris, Christina’s mother and step-father.

    “Hey, Christina,” I said, spotting my nerdy half-sister reading a book in the corner. “Want to play a game with us.”

    She looked up, her brown hair falling in curls about her face. “Game?”

    “It’s naughty!” Leah said.

    Christina frowned. “No thanks.”

    “But it involves pussy,” I said, arching my eyebrow.

    “No thank you, Danielle,” she said, a bit firmer.

    I shook my head. “You turned eighteen today, Christina.” She was the youngest of us, with Lola the oldest by a few days. “Eighteen. It’s time to enjoy being an adult. You have a hard cock and the girls here want to play.”

    “Yeah, we do!” shouted Linda, a blonde from our school.

    “Ooh, yes, I so want to try a futa-cock!” moaned Karli. “I’ve only done anal. I’ve kept my cherry for one of you futas.”

    She meant for our mother, a lot of girls tired, hoping to be bred their first time by the amazing Becky Woodward. I didn’t mind being her fall back. Since I turned eighteen, I’ve gotten as much pussy as I could.

    “You can play,” Christina said, closing her book. She rose and slipped out of the room.

    I rolled my eyes. I loved her, I did, but she could be so prudish. I don’t know how we both came from our futa-mom’s ovaries. Her mother wasn’t prudish. She loved futa-cocks. I’d seen her eyeing me all party.

    “What’s this game,” asked Mrs. Baker, my math teacher. I had no idea how she got an invite, but I was glad the busty MILF was here. Sometimes, I had the feeling she wanted to teach me something other than trigonometry.

    “Oh, it’s hot,” I said. “But where’s Bethany. I know she’ll be in.”

    “Closet,” said Karli. “Can’t you hear them.”

    I moved over there. The music was playing loud, the new single from Heather Delight playing. My head nodded to the beat. I reached the closet, and I could hear it now. That faint gasp of a girl writhing in pleasure.

    I wrenched into open. Bethany had that naughty slut Georgia pinned against the wall, fucking her hard from behind. My golden-hair sister was naked, her large breasts heaving as she pumped away at Georgia’s cunt.

    “Oh, hey, Danielle,” she moaned. “Did you want a poke at her? I’m almost done.”

    “Oh, say you do!” Georgia moaned, the black-haired girl throwing a smoky look over her shoulder at me. “I would love to go again on your dick.”

    “We’re playing a game,” I said, my futa-cock growing hard in my panties at the sight. I could just see Bethany’s thick cock plunging into Georgia’s juicy cunt. “You in.”

    “I just need to finish up and… Yes!” Bethany moaned, her strokes growing faster.

    “I’d stop now,” I advised.

    “No, no, I’m there!” Bethany moaned. “Yes!”

    “Oh, god, you’re cumming in me!”

    A loud whoop rose through the room as a cheering group of eighteen-year-old girls celebrated the futa-orgasm. I grinned as Bethany’s back arched, her ass clenching as she pumped her futa-jizz into Georgia’s hot cunt.

    “Damn,” Leah groaned. “That’s making me hard.”

    “I’ll take care of you,” Karli moaned. “I got a cherry pussy for you.”

    “No, no,” I said. “There’ll be plenty of time for that in the game.”

    Bethany’s moans echoed over the cheers and whoops. Her body shuddered. Georgia whimpered, her face twisted in orgasmic rapture. Her back arched, clearly loving behind filled to the hilt in futa-cum.

    “Oh, damn, that was good,” Bethany said. She pulled her cock out of Georgia’s cunt. A flood of cum spilled down the black-haired girl’s thighs. “So, what’s this game?”

    “It’s a contest to see which of us can produce the most amount of cum in an hour,” I said. I reached into my pocket and pulled out four blue pills. “I have the Viagra. We pick our girls, have fun, and when we cum in them, they have to let our jizz dribble out of them into a container. Whoever has the most, wins.”

    “Oh, no fair,” Bethany said. “I just spilled into Georgia’s cunt.”

    “I tried to stop you,” I said, shrugging. “You in?”

    “Of course!” Bethany grinned. Out of the six of us, she was the only one that had a libido as strong as mine. We seemed closest to our futa-mom in that regard.

    Bethany snatched up the pill and swallowed it. I turned to Leah. She grinned and took one for herself. She tried to swallow it then coughed and darted for the kitchen. I shrugged and popped the pill in my mouth.

    It was large, but I was good at swallowing things. It was a skill I mastered as a child. I really hated eating my greens. I got good enough to just swallow them whole, no chewing, no having to have those nasty things in my mouth.

    It paid off in swallowing pills now that I was an adult.

    Leah came back, a glass of water in hand. She was sipping it while the girls around us were all giggling, excited. It was clear that word of the party game had spread and they were interested in playing.

    I got out my supplies and pocketed Christina’s Viagra pill. I spotted her outside reading. I shook my head. It was her party, too, but she’d rather be in a book. I wanted to yank her in her and make her have fun, but maybe she was happy out there.

    I came back into the living room with the kitchen timer and three large measuring cups, the type that could hold four cups of water at a time. Each one was labeled with pieces of masking tape upon which I wrote our names.

    “Someone was prepared,” Bethany said, still naked. The Viagra must be working because her glistening futa-dick was growing hard again.

    “Planning a presidential campaign is teaching me a lot about organization,” I said as I set down each measuring cup on the coffee table, mine in the middle. “Let’s get naked!”

    A flurry of clothing flew off. I meant just for Lean and me to strip, but the watching girls were eager to join the fun. A sea of bouncing titties appeared around me. I groaned, almost dizzy from the variety of youthful breasts. Small, firm mounds to big, bouncing boobies crowded the living room as the girls stripped off jeans and skirts. Most of the girls were shaved, but a few had bushes.

    All were wet and dripping.

    I peeled off my top, exposing my round breasts, my sandy-blonde locks spilling around my shoulders. Then I wiggled out of my skirt, my futa-dick tenting my purple panties. They were cut for us futas, allowing us to have sexy underwear without strangling our big cocks.

    “Ooh, you are hung, Danielle,” moaned Georgia. She stared at me, still naked. A thick dribble of my sister’s futa-cum ran down Georgia’s thighs.

    “Thanks,” I said, stroking my cock.

    “Though Leah’s got a pretty cock,” Georgia said.

    “So pretty,” moaned Megan, a black-haired friend of hers. She had a dreamy look as she stared at Leah.

    “Okay,” I said, grabbing the kitchen timer. I twisted the knot to an hour. Released it. “Begin!”

    I had just set it down when Georgia pounced on me. The minx had a hungry look in her eyes as she pressed me down to the floor, her round tits heaving. Her black hair swayed about her face as she stared down at me, her eyes glistening.

    “Two futas in a day!” she moaned. “But I’m going to get you all!”

    “Good luck,” I said. “There’s a lot of us!”

    Georgia had a huge look of delight on her lips, nodding her head. “I want to concert to the Futa Cult just to worship your mother. She must be a goddess for birthing you and Bethany.”

    “Maybe,” I groaned. Science couldn’t explain where our futa-mom came from.

    “Oh, Leah, yes,” Megan moaned. “Ooh, fuck me!”

    I grinned then groaned as Georgia’s sloppy cunt engulfed my dick. A naughty thrill went through me. My sister had enjoyed this pussy before me. Now it was my turn. That hot cunt sank to the hilt around me. Georgia’s back arched, her round tits heaving before me.

    She rose up me, her cunt gripping my dick, making me ache and throb. I felt so hard. Maybe it was the Viagra doing its thing, or maybe it was just the horde of girls around me, all naked and moaning, cheering us on.

    “Go, Bethany, go!” shouted one faction.

    “Fuck that slut, Leah!” moaned another.

    “Cum in Georgia’s snatch, Danielle!” my fans moaned, watching Georgia ride up and down them.

    “What, Georgia?” I heard Bethany moan. “No fair, she’s got my cum in her pussy! That’s cheating!”

    “Oh, damn, she’s right!” I moaned, my dick feeling amazing in that sloppy cunt.

    “Mmm, better switch holes than,” moaned Georgia.

    She rose off my cock with a wet plop. I shuddered as I came free. She seized my dick, her hips shifting forward, and guided me between her butt-cheeks. With a great deal of skill, she lined me up with her asshole and impaled herself down my shaft.

    I groaned as her rectum engulfed my futa-dick. That tight sphincter spread over my spongy, pussy-lubed crown in a moment. My pussy clenched as I sank into the tight heaven of her asshole. My back arched as more and more of her bowels engulfed my dick. Pleasure spilled through me. This incredible bliss.

    I couldn’t believe I was enjoying this.

    “Damn!” I groaned, getting my first taste of anal. No wonder Lola was buggering Jen all the time. This was amazing.

    “Oooh, you are the biggest cock I’ve ever had back there!” moaned Georgia, her bowels squeezing around my dick. “Love it!”

    “Ride me!” I moaned, staring at her pussy gaping open, Bethany’s cum leaking out of her, staining her juicy labia. “Fuck that dick up and down my cock.”

    “Oh, yes,” moaned Georgia.

    Her bowels squeezed around my dick as she slid up me. I groaned, my heart racing. My head tossed from side to side as she climbed up and up my futa-dick. My toes curled. I let out a groan of bliss, savoring her velvety asshole massaging my dick.

    She swiveled her hips, her tits bouncing, and stirred my cock around in her asshole. It was an incredible bliss. Than she impaled herself down me. I groaned as she speared herself to the hilt on my dick. The pleasure screamed through me. My eyes squeezed shut. I groaned, my heart pounding away. A dizzy burst of bliss shot through me.

    It was incredible.

    “Oh, yes, work that ass up and down my cock!” I groaned. “Get all the cum out of me!”

    “Uh-huh!” she moaned.

    “Ride Danielle’s cock!” cheered a fan.

    “Make her explode!”

    “Faster, Georgia, faster!”

    “Go Danielle, go!”

    “Go, Bethany, go!”

    CLAP! CLAP!

    “Go, Bethany, go!”

    CLAP! CLAP!

    “Oh, Megan, your pussy!” moaned Leah.

    “Cum in her, Leah!” her fans cheered.

    “Spill all that yummy jizz in her!”

    “Oh, yes!” groaned Megan.

    The sounds echoed around me, making this game so much more exciting. I saw my mom with Tiffany, both clapping and cheering us on. I shuddered as Chris was filming the game on his phone, recording this moment forever.

    I bet he would jerk off to it. He loved futas.

    “Work that cunt on my dick!” moaned Bethany. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s good! That’s good pussy! I’m going to cum! I’m going to win despite you cheating, Danielle!”

    “You didn’t have to fuck Georgia!” I moaned.

    “I’m glad she did!” moaned Georgia, her tits heaving as she rode me. “Ooh, your cock feels amazing in my asshole. Just the best.”

    I grunted, nodding my head. I knew what she meant. It was incredible to feel this delicious asshole sliding up and down my girl-dick. That wonderful heat that danced around me. My heart pounded in my chest. My passion swelled inside of me.

    I was coming closer and closer to erupting. To spurting that hot jizz into her bowels. I couldn’t wait for the titanic explosion. To erupt from me. I could fill a huge load brimming in my ovaries. I would splatter her bowels with so much jizz.

    I grunted and groaned as she rode me. She worked her hot bowels up and down my asshole faster and faster. The friction was incredible. It was this hot rush drawing me closer and closer to that amazing eruption, my ovaries brimming with my spunk.

    “Danielle!” Georgia whimpered, her fingers pulling on her nipples. “Oh, Danielle, that’s hot. Oh, I love it! I’m going to cum so hard on your dick!”

    “Good!” I groaned. “Milk my dick! I’m going to flood your asshole with so much cum!”

    “Yes!” she groaned, her face twisting with passion as she slammed her asshole down my bowels.

    “Oh, yes, Megan!” Leah groaned. “Ooh, yes, take it! Take my cum!”

    “Go, Leah, go!” cheered her fans, drowning out Bethany’s chanting at the other end of the living room.

    “Oh, fuck, yes!” Megan howled. “Is that it! Is that all your cum in me!”

    “Uh-huh!” Leah rolled off Megan.

    The black-haired girl bounced to her feet, her hand shoved between her thighs. I watched her snag up Leah’s measuring cup and rip her hand clear. She groaned, cum spilling out of her pussy and landing in the cup. My sister’s pearly spunk flowed out of her. I groaned.

    “Damn, that’s hot!” whimpered Georgia, looking, too.

    Her asshole writhed about my dick. I gasped as her juices squirted across my belly, bathing me in her hot cream. She impaled her convulsing bowels all the way down my dick, her velvety flesh sucking on them.

    My attention wrenched from Megan filling the measuring cup to my dick. The very tip swelled, the pressure reaching a fever point. I groaned, my cunt clenching. My toes curled. Then my futa-cum fired out of me.

    A huge eruption of spunk spayed from my cock. I groaned, stars bursting across my eyes. I whimpered as the heat rippled out of me. My cunt spasmed and convulsed as the futa-jizz pumped out of my ovaries into Georgia’s sweet asshole.

    “Oh, fuck, yes!” moaned Georgia. “Oh, that’s good. Your cum… Oh, wow, your firing so much cum into me! Damn, that’s a lot!”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned, my heart racing.

    My futa-cum spurted hot and fast into her. That delicious treat rushed out of my dick. Stars burst across my eyes. I whimpered, my head tossing back to and fro as the heat pumped out of me. Another huge load of my cum.

    I let out a groan as my last blast of my spunk spurted into her bowels. I panted, shuddering on the ground. My eyes fluttered. The pleasure retreated out of me. Georgia whimpered as she squirmed. Then she wrenched her asshole off my dick.

    “Here you are,” a familiar voice purred, older, more mature than the girls cheering around me. “Pour all that cum into this.”

    “Yes!” I moaned, opening my eyes to see Mrs. Baker naked, her large tits swaying. They were so soft, her dark-red nipples thrusting like fat erasers from her wide areolas. She held the measuring cup out.

    Georgia squatted over it. My pearly cum flowed out of her asshole, forming a puddle in the cup. I grinned as so much poured into it. The girls around me cheered my name, breasts heaving in delight while my futa-cock…

    My futa-cock stayed hard. It throbbed and ached. The Viagra worked.

    “Who’s next!” I asked as Mrs. Baker set down the measuring cup. It was a quarter full.

    “Me, of course,” my math teacher purred. The married woman licked her lips, her brassy hair falling loose about her face. She’d unpinned her bun, and it was so sexy to see it swaying about her shoulders.

    “Yes!” I gasped in delight.

    “Oh, damn, yes,” groaned Bethany. “I still have cum in my ovaries! Take it!”

    I smiled, glad Bethany managed to get off, but her problems were her own fault for sneaking off with Georgia. Leah was already on her next girl, flesh slapping flesh in the distance as Mrs. Baker pushed me down on the couch. She knelt before me.

    “Going to lick my pussy first?” I asked as she hefted her big boobs.

    “Nope,” she said and then wrapped her big tits around my dick fresh from Georgia’s asshole.

    I trembled in delight at the feel of those silky mounds around my futa-cock.

    “Mmm, let’s just buff your dick clean, then you can slide it into my pussy,” she moaned, working those soft, lush, pillowy mounds up and down my dick.

    “Oh, hell, yeah!” I moaned in delight, my girl-dick throbbing.

    It was my first titty fuck. I had a huge grin on my face as my sexy teacher slid those soft mounds up and down my dick. She buffed my dick clean while smiling up at me, her brassy hair swaying around her face as she worked.

    My pussy clenched, drinking in the delight of her big tits caressing my futa-dick. She pumped them up and down, squeezing them tight around me. I groaned every time she engulfed the tip of my cock. I smiled as she slid down my shaft, my crown popping out, glistening with precum.

    “Go, Mrs. Rita, go!” cheered my fans.

    “Yes, yes, Bethany, pick me!”

    “No, no, you want to be in my cunt, Bethany!”

    “I have a better cunt than Izzy’s! Pick me! Please!”

    “Sorry, girls,” a familiar voice said. “It’s my pussy she wants.”

    “Oh, Ms. Carter,” Bethany moaned.

    “Mom?” I gasped, spotting my female mother stepping naked before Bethany. My half-sister was on the seat, staring with lust at my mom. “What, no, you can’t fuck her!”

    “Oh, why not?” she asked as she straddled Bethany, her brown hair falling about her face. She was in her late thirties but still had a great body. She didn’t look as wild as she did when she was my age—she didn’t have a nose ring any longer—but she was still sexy.

    “Because you’re my mom!” I moaned. “I’m trying to enjoy a titty fuck here.”

    “Enjoy it,” she purred. “I’m just going to enjoy your sister’s cock. Mmm, she’s not my daughter. I can fuck her as much as I want.”

    “Yes!” Bethany hissed, shooting me a look of triumph. “Your Mom’s going to milk so much cum out of me. I’m going to win.”

    I would have stuck my tongue out at her, but a different tongue swept across the tip of my girl-dick. My gaze shot down to Mrs. Baker working those lush tits up and down my cock. Her tongue flicked against the crown when my shaft emerged from between her soft tits.

    “Mmm, still a little sour,” she said, her eyes flicking up to me. “Needs a bit more cleaning.”

    “Oh, yes, buff my dick clean!” I moaned, my pussy drinking in the sensation. I wasn’t going to let my dumb mom and stupid Bethany ruin my first titty fuck.

    “So clean!” she moaned, a naughty smile on her lips.

    What a wicked teacher.

    She pumped those tits faster and faster, squeezing them around my dick. My toes curled and flexed as the pleasure spilled through me. It was such a delicious treat to enjoy. A wondrous caress stroking up and down my girl-dick. I whimpered, my eyes fluttering as the heat built and built around my ovaries.

    My juices flowed, leaking out of me and staining the couch. I’d hoped Mrs. Albertson had her furniture scotch guard because I was going to squirt a lot of juices when I came. I whimpered, my big tits heaving, Mr. Albertson watching as he stood with Chris and Tiffany, the grandfatherly man grinning.

    I winked back at him. I didn’t mind guys watching. Maybe a few of the nubile, barely legal girls at the party would give him a ride.

    “On, Mrs. Baker, yes!” I moaned. “I wished we studied this in school.”

    “You were my student than,” she moaned. “Now your eighteen and graduated. I can do whatever I want to you.”

    “Yes you can!” I whimpered.

    “Go, Danielle, go!” whooped my supporters.

    “Ride Bethany faster, Ms. Carter!”

    “Ooh, Leah, fuck Hannah’s cunt hard! Churn her up!”

    “Make Danielle cum with those big boobies, Mrs. Baker!”

    “I’m so wet! I want to go next, Leah! Fuck me next!”

    “Bethany! Bethany! Bethany!”

    “Cum, Danielle!”

    I was getting closer. Then Mrs. Baker’s tongue danced around the crown of my cock again. I groaned as her tits slid up, engulfing the tip of my dick. That wonderful ache filled me. My eyes rolled back in my head. Then she slid her boobs back down.

    This time her lips engulfed my dick’s tip. She sucked.

    My futa-cock spasmed in her mouth. My pussy clenched. A rush of heat shot up my shaft as she nursed my shaft’s tip, her tits squeezing around my girth. I groaned, my eyes fluttering. My toes curled and flexed as the naughty teacher sucked my cock.

    Then her mouth popped off. “Ooh, almost there. Barely any sour flavor left.”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, trembling, on the verge of erupting.

    She worked those tits up and down my dick faster. She polished them, her mature face flushed. She was so sexy. Her soft tits massaged my girl-cock. My pussy released more juices. They flooded out of me. I was coming closer and closer to that explosion. To firing my cream all over the place. My head lolled back. The heat built and built in me.

    I bit my lip. My cunt clenched and relaxed. I groaned, my back arching. Her tongue flicked against the crown of my dick again. The teasing flutter sent a wave of heat down my cock to my pussy. My eyes squeezed shut.

    “Cum, Danielle, cum!” a group of girls chanted. It came from the other side of the room. “Cum, Danielle, cum!”

    “Yes!” I whimpered.

    “Cum, Danielle, cum!”

    “Cum, Danielle, cum!”

    I was getting there. I just had to explode. My eyes fluttered around the room. The cheering girls were all around Bethany, my mom riding my blonde sister. Those shining faces grinned at me, their naked, youthful titties bouncing as they shuddered in delight.

    “Cum, Danielle, cum!”

    I wanted to, but…

    It hit me like a lightning bolt. I was about to make a huge mistake.

    “Mrs. Baker!” I gasped, on the verge of erupting. “I need your pussy on my cock! I’m about to explode.”

    “Cum, Danielle, cum!”

    “Oh, no,” my teacher moaned in realization. She ripped her tits free and rose. The girls cheering were no booing.

    If I had erupted, my cum would have drenched my body and Mrs. Baker’s. It would have been impossible for me to get all my jizz into the measuring cup. Bethany’s fans were playing dirty. They knew I had the advantage.

    My teacher’s hot cunt slammed down my dick. I groaned as she sank to the hilt in me. Her wonderful, delicious pussy gripped me. She held me tight as she engulfed every inch of my girl-dick. I whimpered, my eyes rolling back in my head.

    My dick erupted.

    “Mrs. Baker!” I howled as my cum fired into her pussy.

    Blast after blast of my jizz spurted into her. Her eyes widened. She trembled atop me, her pussy squeezing hot as my cum filled her. My ovaries contorted inside of me, forcing out all that spunk to flood out of me and fill Mrs. Baker’s pussy.

    The MILF moaned. She kissed me hard, her tongue thrusting into my mouth. Her tits pressed against my own round tits. I clutched her tight to me, trembling as her nipples caressed mine. Our tongues dueled as the bliss shot through me.

    Her pussy rippled about my cock. An orgasm shot through the MILF. She groaned into the kiss. A surge of pride shot through me. It so turned her on to give me a titty fuck that she came on my girl-cock.

    I was a futa-nympho!

    “Danielle!” my fans cheered. “Flood her cunt, Danielle!”

    “Fill her with all that yummy jizz!”

    “I wish I could lick it out of you, Mrs. Baker!”

    “Maybe next time,” my teacher moaned as she shuddered on me, her lips breaking way from mine. “Someone, grab the cup.”

    “I have it, Mrs. Baker,” Georgia said. “Just returning the favor.”

    I smiled as my teacher slid off my futa-dick. There was a wet plop. Georgia was fast, thrusting my measuring cup between the teacher’s thighs and pressing the glass rim to her pussy. Almost immediately, a flood of my cum poured out. I grinned at the sight, the thick, pearly proof of my futa-prowess brimming in there.

    “Oh, yes, Ms. Carter!” Bethany howled in the background. “I’m giving you so much jizz.”

    “Mmm, yes you are,” my mom purred. “Someone grab the cup. We can’t let any of Bethany’s seed go to waste.”

    “You could be on my team, Mom!” I groaned.

    “Sorry, Danielle, but I can’t play favorites today.”

    “Hey, Danielle,” Karli said. She was pressed against the wall nearby and shaking her ebony rump at me. She had a bubbly ass, jiggling and delicious. “Care to slide into my pussy?” Her pink inner folds peeked out as she shoved her ass back at me. Her shaved vulva glistened with her passion.

    “Yes!” I moaned and bounded to my feet.

    I plunged into Karli, my pale crotch slapping into her dark rump. She felt incredible. Tight and silky in all the right places. My tits heaved and bounced as I fucked her. She worked her hips, wiggling them back and forth as I plowed into her.

    She had a great cunt to plunge into. Which was good. I was taking a while to build to my third orgasm.

    My dick was hard, but my ovaries needed a little recovery. I wasn’t my futa-mom. But that didn’t stop me from enjoying myself. I pressed my round tits into her dark back and squeezed her small, firm breasts. My crotch smacked into her soft ass over and over.

    “Oh, yes, yes, fuck me!” she moaned. “Oh, that’s it! I love it!” she howled the first time she came.

    It was hot pumping my girl-dick through her spasming delight. But it wasn’t enough. I pinched her nipples and kept thrusting, sliding through her pussy as her orgasm died down. Her juices soaked my thighs and filled the air with her tangy scent.

    It was on her second orgasm that it happened. I don’t know how long I was fucking her, but the ache was finally building, my ovaries recovering. I groaned, slamming into her hard and fast. She was in heaven from the sounds she made.

    “Fuck my cunt! I’m going to cum again! Oh, yes, yes, just ram that girl-dick into me!”

    I did.

    She came.

    Her pussy convulsed even harder around my dick. Her silky flesh writhed about me. It was incredible. I felt her sucking hunger pulling at me, drawing me towards that explosive release. I buried into her.

    Erupted.

    My cum spurted over and over into her. Powerful blasts of jizz shot through me. It was such a delight. I groaned. I held her tight, squeezing her tits as my orgasm slammed through me. It was fast and hot, over fast.

    “Oh, damn, yes,” I groaned as her pussy milked me dry, my fans cheering me on.

    I pulled out of Karli, panting from the intensity of my orgasm. Georgia was already shoving the measuring cup in, gathering more of my futa-cum. It was filling my cup up. I surveyed the room when I saw something naughty.

    Tiffany was riding Bethany.

    A second wind shot through me. My ovaries ached as I watched Christina’s mom worked her pussy up and down Bethany’s girl-dick. The brunette MILF moaned while her husband filmed her, stroking his dick with his off-hand. He looked so excited, like a boy instead of a man in his late thirties.

    “Ooh, I’ve missed fucking a futa-dick!” moaned Tiffany. “A real cock’s in me again, Chris!”

    “Yes, yes, fuck her!” whimpered Chris. “Shame you have to let her cum dribble out. I would love sloppy seconds.”

    They were kinky.

    Then an idea occurred to me. There was still ten minutes on the kitchen timer. I could cement my lead and have a wild time. I knew I would have an easy time cumming. It would just be so hot sharing Christina’s mom with Bethany.

    I darted past Leah fucking Mrs. Baker from behind, the MILF bent over the couch, her tits swaying. Mr. Albertson had that cutie Megan bouncing on his dick. She flashed me a grin as she rode the older man. I winked back as I headed for Christina’s mom.

    Tiffany was in great shape, her tits firm and bouncing. Her back sleek. Her ass looked delicious. It drew me on, my dick throbbing and aching to slip on into her bowels and make her howl.

    “What do you want?” Bethany moaned as I stepped up behind her. “I’m fucking here.”

    “Just joining the fun,” I said, my clit-dick dripping with pussy juices. “You don’t mind if I slip in your asshole, do you, Tiffany?”

    “Oh, no, not at all!” moaned Tiffany. “Two futa-dicks sounds like a dream come true.”

    “Yes, yes, fuck my wife’s asshole!” groaned Chris, stroking his cock faster.

    “Just don’t mix up the samples!” moaned Bethany as I lined up my dick.

    I pressed my cock against Tiffany’s asshole. I groaned and slammed into that delicious sphincter, buggering Christina’s mom. It was such a sweet delight, my second anal sheath of the night. And she was tight.

    Virgin tight.

    “Oh, damn, yes!” groaned Tiffany. “It’s been years since I’ve seen your mother! Since I had a dick that big in my asshole!”

    “Ooh, you got so tight!” my half-sister moaned. “You stuffed her ass full, didn’t you, Danielle!”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned as I rammed my girl-dick to the hilt in Tiffany. Then I drew back.

    Tiffany’s brown hair danced about her shoulders as she worked her hips between us. She knew how to fuck two cocks. The recliner Bethany sat on creaked and groaned. The springs rasped as she let out a whimper of delight.

    My crotch smacked into her rump while the pleasure of ass-fucking her surged through me. It was treat. It had my dick aching and throbbing as I reamed her over and over. I buried to the hilt in her. I sodomized her with powerful strokes.

    All while her husband watched.

    “I’m fucking your wife’s asshole!” I gasped. “She’s panting like a bitch for me and my sister!”

    “She is!” Bethany moaned.

    “There cocks are amazing, Chris!” Tiffany gasped. “Oh, yes, fuck my married asshole and pussy! Two futa-dicks!”

    Her bowels squeezed around my dick as I plunged into her, increasing the velvety friction. I moaned, rubbing my tits into her back, hugging her tight as I drilled into her bowels. Bethany moaned on the other side, enjoying the MILF’s married snatch.

    We fucked Tiffany. She bounced between us. Every stroke into her bowels brought me closer and closer to exploding. To erupting my cum into her and winning this contest. I groaned, pumping away hard. It was so hot.

    “Danielle!”

    “Bethany!”

    “Danielle!”

    “Bethany!”

    Our supporters shouted back and forth. Their passion echoed around us. I groaned, my futa-dick throbbing and aching. I pumped away hard and fast. I buried my dick to the hilt in her asshole. I reamed her hard, fast, the pleasure surging through me.

    My ovaries brimmed with another load of cum. I couldn’t believe I had more. The Viagra kept my dick hard as I hammered froward. My breasts jiggled against her back, loving the feel of her silky skin caressing me as she shuddered.

    “Oh, yes, yes, that’s it!” she moaned. “I’m going to cum!”

    “Oh, yes, honey, cum on their dicks!” panted Chris.

    “That’s so naughty!” Georgia said. To my shock, she fell before the guy and sucked his dick into her mouth.

    “Shit!” he groaned.

    “Don’t cum yet, honey!” moaned Tiffany. “I’m almost there and… Yes!”

    The MILF’s married asshole writhed about my girl-dick. That wonderful delight spasmed around me. I shuddered, slamming hard into her while Bethany gasped and moaned. My sister’s face twisted in bliss. I stared at her over Tiffany’s shoulder.

    “Oh, fuck, yes!” she moaned.

    “Cum!” both our fans chanted. “Cum! Cum! Cum! Cum!”

    I moaned and rammed forward into Tiffany. I buried into her convulsing asshole. That wonderful, massaging flesh had my dick throbbing and aching. My cum fired out of me. Pleasure slammed through my mind as I grunted through my orgasm.

    “They’re both cumming in me!” the MILF moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, yes!

    Bethany and I flooded Christina’s mom with our jizz. We pumped her full of spunk. My ovaries emptied them while Bethany grunted and gasped. My sister and I shared this MILF, using each of our holes.

    “Honey!” Chris moaned, joining us in orgasms.

    The crowd cheered. Then the timer buzzed in the background. I panted and moaned, my entire body trembling from the pleasure. I ripped out of her as Karli sauntered over, a big grin on her face, her eyes still glassy. She held my measuring cup.

    The cum flooded out of Tiffany’s asshole, dribbling into the cup. It rose higher and higher, nearly filling it up. I beamed in triumph. I had fired so much cum into her. I trembled as I sank down on the couch while my mom came up with Bethany’s cup.

    “Is that it?” I asked, blinking in shock. She had barely filled hers a quarter of the way with cum. Then I glanced at Leah holding her cup and catching the cum flooding out of our teacher. It had crossed over the quarter mark, but not by much.

    “Mmm, here we go,” Tiffany said, rising up. A small dribble of cum poured out, over in a flash. “That’s about the amount of one of my husband’s load.”

    “My fifth cum in an hour,” panted Bethany. “Lucky anything came out.”

    “Well, it’s clear I won,” I said as Mom set Bethany’s measuring cup by mine and Leah’s. “Leah’s second place by a smidge.”

    “That’s no fair!” Bethany complained as she stared at the measuring cups. “You cum ten times more than us, Danielle! That’s cheating”

    “I guess I do,” I said, shocked by the difference between my measuring cups and my half-sisters. If they combined theirs, I’d still win. “Huh, you don’t gush buckets of jizz like our futa-mom?”

    “No, were not freaks,” Bethany said, her cheeks red. She glared at me. “You knew!”

    I grinned at my sister and winked at her. “It was an honest mistake.”

    Leah giggled as Bethany threw up her arms and marched away. She paused, grabbing my mom. “Want to have more fun.”

    “With my mom?” I groaned. “Again?”

    Bethany winked at me and then headed upstairs. “I’m still hard from the Viagra. I might not be firing much jizz, but I can still make your mother howl her head off.”

    “Sorry, honey,” my mom called, giving me a big smile. “Just helping out your sister.”

    “I’ll help distract you,” Georgia said.

    “Oh, no, let me,” moaned Megan. “I want to feel your gallons of cum firing into my pussy.”

    “No, no, you can fire into my asshole!” panted Linda, her blonde hair spilling about her face.

    “Some of the girls want to lick me clean,” Mrs. Baker purred, a hungry glint in her eyes.

    Girls swarmed me and, well, Bethany could enjoy my mom. I would just have to take care of all our friends. I wanted to see if I could rival my futa-mom. It would be difficult, but I was up to the challenge.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    July 22nd, 2037

    “Turns out, I orgasm with the same volume of cum as our mother,” I said. “I didn’t know I was different from my sisters until them.”

    “Yeah, she ‘didn’t’ know,” Bethany said as she sat beside me, her fingers making air quotes. “I think she did. She set up that game so she would win.”

    “It wasn’t like there was a prize,” I said. “It was just for fun.”

    “It seems only a few of us get the extra cum,” said Christina. “Georgina definitely has that trait.”

    Adelia nodded her head, as mile crossing her lush lips. “Oh, yes, I have watched every porno your half-sister’s made. She’s very… prolific.”

    “Yeah, she is,” I said. I’d never met Georgina, our sister who was the first futa to get into porn. There were a few others by now, and I was sure as more and more of my thousands of half-sisters turned eighteen, they’d join the fun.

    “So, did you rival your mother, Danielle?” Adelia asked.

    “Came close,” I said. “But then the Viagra wore off and my dick was so sore. However, I left them all satiated and dripping in my cum.”

    The studio audience clapped at that. I beamed at them, proud of my sexual prowess. I wasn’t our futa-mom, but I came close.

    “So, all yours sisters were having fun,” Adelia said, turning over to stare at Christina.

    “So much fun,” Rebecca said, a big smile on her lips.

    Lola nodded her head and shared a giggle with her wife. My sister-in-law, Jen, had a wicked gleam in her blue eyes.

    “But what were you doing, Christina?” Adelia arched an eyebrow. “Just reading a book.”

    “Well…” Christina said, her cheeks blushing.

    My eyes widened. “Wait, what, you were actually doing something naughty out there?”

    Christina’s cheeks only went redder. “I… was.”

    “Well, Christina, the entire world’s waiting to find out,” Adelia said.

    I nodded my head along with my other sisters. We all stared at Christina eager to find out.

    To be continued…


  • Cheer Raider & SABRE Panther Episode 4

    Font size : +


    Theme songs on my YouTube channel, visit me on Twitter

    [Opening Theme: “Violet Skies” by In This Moment]

    EPISODE 4:
    “Flashback! A New Weapon Against the Chains!
    Cheerleaders Have Fun in the Showers!”

    Jennifer did her best to take notes while the history teacher droned on about some old war. She glanced around the classroom and decided most everyone else looked as bored as she was. Suddenly, a familiar squeaky voice sounded in her head. “Jennifer!”

    “What?” she mumbled under her breath. “I’m in class.”

    “Another monster is attacking the town. You need to change into Cheer Raider and defeat it,” Sugarshine commanded.

    “I said I’m in school,” Jennifer replied. “It’s last period, I can go soon.”

    “Go now. Your town needs you. There isn’t a moment to waste.”

    “It’s not that easy to just…” Jennifer sighed in defeat, and added, “Goddammit. Fine. I’ll be right there.” She raised her hand.

    “Yes, Jennifer?” the teacher said.

    “May I go to the bathroom?” she asked.

    “Can’t it wait? Class is almost over,” he pointed out.

    “It really can’t,” she said.

    The teacher shook his head, but relented. “Go.”

    “Thank you,” Jennifer said, grabbing her things and hurrying out the door. She rushed to her locker and put everything inside. She then made her way to the school’s little-used rear door, looked around to make sure there wasn’t anybody else in the hall, and slipped out.

    Once outside, she called out, “Gimme a V! I! C! T! O! R! Y! What’s that spell? Victory!” On the final word she thrust her fist into the air, and the charms flew off her bracelet and circled around her, turning into a swirling cloud of golden sparkles. She levitated off the ground, and all her clothes vanished, leaving her completely naked. The rush of sparkles tickled against her skin, especially her tits and pussy. A sports bra and thong formed around her body. The striped braid appeared, starting from her shoulders and meeting in the middle, then the shell formed moving downward over her breasts, stopping with the lower braid. Bloomers formed over her thong, and the skirt pleats appeared, spinning around her body, drawing closer to her until they attached at her waist. Ankle socks and boots formed around her feet. Her hair blew wildly behind her, then came together and wove itself into a single braid down her back, secured with a red hair tie. A yellow glow appeared over her nose, then split into two that moved up and back, creating the visor. From the top of the visor and around to the back of her head, the helmet formed. A final flurry of sparkles moved over her chest, leaving behind block letters that spelled out “Cheer”. Then the sparkles lowered her to the ground and dissipated.

    “I’d better be back in time for cheer practice,” she said. Then she performed a round off back handspring full twist layout and vanished. She landed not far from downtown, in the supermarket parking lot. Housewives were screaming and fleeing with their small children. Several cars had already been severely damaged. At the center of the chaos stood the creature. It looked very similar to the first one, but lacking the pincers and tail. Instead, this one had overdeveloped forearms with long chains hanging out from openings at its wrists. Each link in the chains had small spikes sticking out to both sides, and at the end of both was a spiked flail. It was making good use of them, and brought them down on another car, denting the roof and smashing the windshield glass.

    “Oh, I know how to deal with the likes of you. Pom-poms!” she called out. They appeared in her hands, and she thrust them forward while yelling, “Fighting Spirit Fiery Burst!” That first fireball caught the monster off guard. It stumbled, then turned its attention towards her. She sent another. “Fighting Spirit Fiery Burst!” This time the creature retracted the chains almost all the way back into its arms, and spun the remainder of one of them around in front of itself. Amazingly, it deflected the oncoming fireball. She tried again. “Fighting Spirit Fiery Burst!” It blocked that one as well, then launched the other chain straight at her, its length extending out from its arm.

    “Shit!” she hissed as she just barely dodged it, then yelped in pain as the flail of the first chain caught her off guard, impacting her shoulder and knocking her down. She got to her feet quickly and ran straight at the monster over the chains lying on the ground. “Take this! Pom-pom Flaming Punch!” She aimed a burning pom fist at the creature’s head, but was cut short when it yanked the chains upward, hitting across her body with both of them. She dropped the pom-poms, which promptly vanished, and stumbled away to the side.

    “This isn’t working, Sugarshine,” said Jennifer. “I need something else.”

    “What else have you got?” Sugarshine asked in return.

    “Right, right, use my instincts,” Jennifer said. “You have no idea how little help that actually— Oh, wait. Duh. How could I forget that? Alright you motherfucker, I can spin shit around too. Watch my baton!” She clenched her hands into fists, put them together and then drew them apart. In the space between them appeared a twirling baton. Once the entire length was there, she transferred it to one hand and started twirling it, saying “Baton Twirl Blazing Shield!” A stream of white hot sparks flowed out from both ends of the baton, and a glowing energy barrier formed in front of it. None too soon, in fact, as the creature’s flails bounced off it right away.

    It retracted its chains and tried again. This time only one flail struck the shield. The other chain wrapped around a nearby lamppost. Jennifer noticed it in time and got out of the way as the monster pulled it down in her direction. “Time to be aggressive. B, E, aggressive. Punching and throwing doesn’t work, how about we split the difference. Something with some reach,” Jennifer said. She twirled the baton again and threw it into the air. “Spinning…” She caught it on the way down and kept the twirl going. “Ignition…” It was noticeably longer. She threw it up again. “Burning…” She quickly reached up and caught it in one hand. “Pike!” The baton was much longer than before, and the end burst into a shower of sparks as a long and flat spike appeared there.

    She grasped the pike in two hands and charged at the monster as it reeled its chains back in. It shook its arms to send waves down the length of the chain, but Jennifer deflected them away from herself at a safe distance with the pike. “Take this!” she shouted as she drove the pike into the creature’s chest and out its backside, running it entirely through. The beast fell to the ground, and the baton pike vanished as Jennifer jumped back. “Now the megaphone!” she called, and it appeared. As the injured creature staggered to its feet, she shouted through the megaphone, “Roar of the Crowd Scorching Sonic Blast!” The burning wave obliterated it.

    She heard scattered applause as the shoppers that had taken cover behind cars started to reemerge. She gave a quick wave to the crowd, then ran into a round off back handspring full twist and disappeared.

    – – –

    “Miss Monroe, it’s good of you to finally join us,” said the cheer coach.

    “Sorry Coach, I got held up,” Jennifer said.

    “You’ll be joining Fawcett for ten laps after practice. Now get in formation!” he shouted. Jennifer winced. Running laps was a standard punishment in athletics, and ten was going to be unpleasant. It could have been worse, though, and at least she was going to have company.

    As promised, when the rest of the squad finally headed inside, the two girls started their laps. Jennifer asked, “So what did you do to piss off Coach, Theresa?”

    “Oh, I was chewing gum again and Coach finally caught me. I guess she takes that rule seriously after all,” she said.

    “Less talking, more running, girls!” the coach shouted. They wisely shut up. After a couple of laps, Jennifer started to get ahead of Theresa, though she could hear her keeping pace a few feet behind her. She slowed down briefly to be friendly and let the other girl catch up, but Theresa just fell behind again after another lap. She let her catch up again, but gave up when Theresa once more couldn’t keep up with her. They ran the rest of their laps with Jennifer in front rather than side by side.

    The two girls reached the locker room long after everyone else had left, and headed straight to the showers to cool down after the long and sweaty run. Jennifer let the water flow over her face and down her naked body. She suddenly got the nagging feeling of being watched. She turned and looked back over her shoulder. Theresa was under the shower opposite hers, and was doing the same thing, but quickly turned to face her shower again when she saw Jennifer looking her way. Jennifer shrugged and returned to her own shower.

    In short order she once again felt eyes on her, and when she turned to check she caught her fellow cheerleader staring again, though once more she immediately turned away. Apparently she hadn’t gotten enough of watching Jennifer’s backside while they were running. Jennifer crossed over to the other side and asked to her face, “What is it?”

    “N— nothing,” she stammered, and timidly turned her head down and away from Jennifer.

    “Theresa, you’re looking at me the way the boys do.”

    “Sorry,” said Teresa meekly, barely audible above the water.

    “Hey,” Jennifer said, putting her hand under Teresa’s chin and pushing her head back up to face her own. “Don’t be.” She leaned in and kissed her. It started slowly, but quickly built in intensity. Theresa was soon kissing her ravenously, like a starving person eating their first real meal in months. As the water cascaded over both of them, their arms went around each other and pulled their naked bodies tightly together, with one of Teresa’s hands on the back on Jennifer’s head and the other roaming downwards to squeeze her ass.

    Finally Theresa pulled away, and asked quietly, “Does this mean… you’re like me?”

    Jennifer shook her head. “No, but all straight girls get curious,” she replied and resumed their kiss. This time when Theresa broke away, she immediately started moving down Jennifer’s body. She kissed her neck, then her collarbone, and then went straight to her nipples, licking and sucking them. Her hands came up to fondle Jennifer’s breasts while she tasted them. Jennifer moaned encouragement, “Mmmmm, yeees, suck my titties baby. Lick those boobs.”

    Theresa let her hands drift downwards across Jennifer’s toned belly, but seemed reluctant to let her mouth follow. Twice she moved her head down and then right back up to her breasts. Finally she was able to pull herself away, and continued kissing her way downwards, over Jennifer’s navel and towards her pussy that was now wet from more than just the shower. “Wait,” Jennifer said. Theresa looked up with a disappointed expression on her face and longing in her green eyes. Jennifer lowered herself to the floor and onto her back, then spread her legs apart. “Now.”

    Theresa dove in and licked her pussy with a ferocity that surprised Jennifer. She was excited and a bit all over the place at first, but soon settled into licking, sucking, and teasing her clit, with occasional venturing away to lick elsewhere briefly before returning. “Aaahhh, fuck yes, right there, fuck, don’t stop!” Jennifer shouted with pleasure. She felt Theresa’s fingers moving across her pussy and it sent her over the edge. She grabbed Theresa’s head and pushed it hard against her crotch, while screaming with raw orgasm.

    After it subsided, Jennifer sat up and pulled Theresa’s face to hers, reuniting their lips. She probed the other girl’s mouth with her tongue, tasting her own juices secondhand. Then she pushed Theresa down onto her back and took position over her. Jennifer regarded the other girl for a brief moment. Theresa had straight, shoulder length brown hair, at least she did when it was dry. Her pubic hair was untouched, though also wet at the moment. She had a hot body that any guy would be pleased to get his hands on, though apparently that feeling wasn’t mutual. Jennifer estimated that her breasts were D-cup in size, the same as her own. She put her hands around them and squeezed while her mouth came down on a nipple and sucked. Theresa gasped, then moaned, low and long.

    Jennifer made her tongue dance on Theresa’s tits and reached down with her hand to rub her clit through her thick bush. Theresa yelped in surprise, and then several more times in pleasure. Jennifer moved quickly down to replace her finger with her tongue, and pushed her finger into the girl’s tight slit. “Oh God!” shouted Theresa. “Fuck! Fuck! Holy shit! Fuuuck!” Jennifer felt her tremble beneath her as Theresa came hard with a loud scream.

    As Theresa panted to catch her breath, Jennifer moved up over her and kissed her again. This time they kissed more slowly, with less fervor. Theresa no longer had the energy, or indeed any longer the need, to kiss with the same urgency as before. Jennifer reached up and shut the water off, then sat with her back against the wall. Theresa sat up beside her and asked, “You said you were curious. What that your first time?”

    “With another girl, yes,” Jennifer confirmed.

    “It was my first time with anybody,” Theresa admitted. “And it was amazing. Thank you.”

    Jennifer turned towards her and gave her a quick peck on the lips. “You were really good too. I enjoyed that as much as I hoped I would. Does anybody else know? Have you told your parents?”

    “God, no. I’ve been fighting it, I guess. I’ve tried going out with guys, but they just aren’t… girls.”

    Jennifer nodded slowly. “They have their uses, but you’re right. They aren’t us.”

    “Oh that’s right, you’re dating Wade, aren’t you,” Theresa remembered.

    “I won’t tell him if you don’t,” Jennifer said with a wink.

    “So, do you think we can… I mean… again, sometime?” Theresa asked with a timid but hopeful smile.

    “You bet your sweet ass we’re gonna fuck again,” Jennifer said, before leaning over to give Theresa another passionate kiss. As she pulled away again, she finished, “But next time, we’ll do it at my house instead, okay?”

    Theresa nodded as a wide smile spread across her face.

    [Ending Theme: “Mechanical Love” by In This Moment]

    “Debbie Woods here, reporting live from Bensonville. That was one steamy shower for our heroine! Next time, it’s back to the present, as Jennifer continues to explore her newfound bisexuality with Theresa, and joins up with Matt against a new creature with its own explosive secret, on Cheer Raider and SABRE Panther, Episode 5: ‘Sleepovers are More Fun with Toys! Deadly Fumes in the Night!’ Go! Fight! Win!”

    – – –

    © the Perv Otaku, 2017

    This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivatives 4.0 International License.
    http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/4.0/


  • Dan’s Story

    Font size : +


    Everyone has disappeared, Dan thought he was alone until he met Sharon

    Dan woke at about 9.30 am, the sun was shining and the air was clear. The boat was rolling gently in a slight swell, he hove anchor and started to make his way to shore.

    He was hoping Jane his girlfriend was in a better mood than last night, for some reason she had been trying to pick a fight all night, so he grabbed a few beers and a bottle of whiskey got in his boat and went offshore for a couple of mile to fish and think. But had fell asleep in a drunken stupor. Anyway he had made up his mind to apologise and do anything he could to make Jane happy.

    He was surprised there was no one about when he tied up at the jetty, it was usually bustling at this time of morning, with the boats getting ready to take tourists on short cruises and for sea fishing trips, in fact the whole dock area was deserted. He was concerned but not overly so, but as he drove home and didn’t see any one at all, none of the shops were open and there was no other traffic, he knew something was wrong. There was no answer when he called Jane’s name on entering the house, no sign of her. He thought she had got mad and gone home to her mothers, but on checking the house all her clothes were still there, the bed had been slept in dirty cup in the sink but no sign of her. He sat down thinking she wouldn’t be long and everything would then be alright, he turned the TV on but nothing, no programmes being shown on any station, plenty of static but no programmes, it was the same with the radio, he was worried now.

    He decided to go searching for Jane, for anyone really just someone who could tell him what was going on. But there was no one, at all the houses he tried there was no answer and no one about; it was just like they had all disappeared. He spent hours searching, there was no damage to anything at all, and the whole town was deserted. He was more than worried now he was scared.

    He and Jane had moved to the south coast six month earlier as neither liked the hustle and bustle of city life, the thinking was, that if they wanted they could stay with one of their family for a short holiday in the city if they ever felt the need, and their family could spend time with them for a break. Everything was great until for some reason last night Jane wanted a fight. That was, until now the only thing that had been different in their otherwise peaceful ideal life style.

    He tried to phone his parents but no answer, the same with his sister and he had no luck with Jane’s parents either, so he decided to drive the 200 miles to see them. All the way there there was no other moving traffic, there were a few crashed cars and lorries but no people about, no sign of anyone. When he got to London it was the same, but more crashed cars and lorries. There wasn’t one person about not even any animals, when he thought about it he realised he hadn’t seen any animals at all, he hadn’t seen a single living thing, he was more than scared now. He just knew that he wouldn’t find any of his family or friends but he had to go to their homes to look.

    After a couple of days of searching London, finding no one, no hint as to what had happened, no damage to anything and as far as he could see, no danger. He had even gone to the BBC broadcasting headquarters and tried to send messages all over the world, but he wasn’t sure if he had succeeded in broadcasting, as he didn’t really know what he was doing, or even if the rest of the world was deserted. He decided he would go further and search the whole country until he found civilisation or a reason why he was the only living thing about. He thought as no one was about he might as well travel in comfort and style, he spent the next couple of days equipping himself with a decent 4×4, filling it with fuel and extra cans of fuel, food, bottled water, camping stove, sleeping bags and any luxuries he thought would help. He was loath to, but he did get a rifle and ammunition just in case. He decided he would start in the south of the country at Folkestone and work his way north, criss crossing the country to all the city’s with quick searches of the towns and villages between, he didn’t know how long it would take but it didn’t matter. He could replenish his supplies as he went.

    He set off from his parent’s home at 6am one day, wanting as much daylight as he could get to search. He was upset at leaving, thinking they would come home as soon as he left. He left a note explaining what he was doing, but he knew deep down it would never be read.

    He had no luck; he had been on the road for four weeks not seeing a living thing. Things were beginning to deteriorate; there was no electricity power or gas in more and more places. He had to open the storage tanks to get fuel at most of the garages he went to, as there was no power to work the pumps.

    He was driving through a small village somewhere in Cornwall, thinking what was he going to do in a few weeks time when everything had stopped working, he wasn’t really watching where he was going, too wrapped up in his thoughts when, out of the corner of his eye he saw a movement. No he was imagining it, but he drove to the corner where he thought he had seen it, all his senses alert, he even put his rifle close to hand. He looked down the street and saw someone going around another corner. He raced down the street screeching tyres as he went round the corner in pursuit. There he saw a figure running, he caught up but the figure ran down a narrow entry, he couldn’t drive down there so he grabbed his rifle and gave chase on foot. He soon wished he had done more exercise as his chest was burning and he was having difficulty in getting his breath and was just about to give up to rest when he turned a corner and came upon a figure crouched in a doorway, eyes wide open and a look of terror on their face.

    He stood there looking in disbelief and relief; his heart was pounding with joy, he had never been so happy to see anyone, when the figure jumped up and attacked him taking him by surprise, down he went with the figure on top of him kicking, biting thumping and scratching. After the initial surprise and he had gathered his wits, he realized he wasn’t really being hurt so he wrapped his arms around the figure and held it to his chest to stop the attack. It didn’t take long until the body sagged and went limp then started sobbing. It took a bit longer for Dan to realize it was a girl and a young one at that.

    After calming and reassuring her, he told her his story she was sobbing quietly through it all. She then told her story; Her name was Sharon, she was sixteen, had lived with her parents but had had an argument with them about staying out late. She had been sent to bed early and been grounded for a week. She had decided to sneak out of the bedroom window and run off down the lane intent on going to her friends and then going to town to the dance. As she was making her way home late at night a thick fog had come down and she couldn’t see a thing it was that thick. She decided to stay put until it cleared and sat on the grass at the side of the road. That was the last she remembered until she woke the following morning. She then realised that she was in long grass and under a tree with low leafy branches. She wouldn’t have been visible from the lane if anyone had come looking for her. She went home and knew she was in more trouble with her parents than she had ever been. But when she got there her parents had disappeared, and she hasn’t seen anyone since until Dan turned up. That had been about four or five weeks ago.

    Dan asked her what she intended to do now, did she want to stay here or did she want to travel with him. Of course she didn’t want to be alone, she was scared and wanted to try and find her parents or any one. Could she please be with Dan she begged.

    Dan took her to her home to get any personal belongings she wanted to take, but she didn’t want to go in the house again as it upset her too much. As it was getting late they found a place in the village to sleep for the night.

    During a meal they talked, neither had a clue as to what had happened to every one else. Dan realized that at 34 years old he was old enough to be her father and that she was confused upset and nearly out of her mind with fear. He vowed he would do his best to look after her and try to find out what had happened. Although he knew he never had a clue how to go about it.

    Dan said it was time for bed, as he wanted an early start in the morning. He wanted to replenish his stores before setting off in search of what ever they could find. They had separate bedrooms. Dan was woken from a dreamless sleep by the feel of his bed moving, Sharon was getting into his bed. She was scared and didn’t want to be alone any more. She cuddled up to him sobbing. Her held her in his arms and reassured her, telling her he would look after her but she needed to sleep as they had a long day ahead of them. She kissed him on the cheek and cuddled up to him and instantly fell asleep.

    Dan had trouble sleeping; with a young and very pretty girl cuddled in his arms in bed he couldn’t help feeling the way he did. But he was determined he was not going to take advantage; she needed a father figure, someone to help and to look after her. Maybe as time went on they could become lovers, but not yet. But what was he going to do about his hard on. He tried to relax and think of something else, anything but the girl in his arms, he knew he had to relieve himself but he couldn’t do it now, he would only wake her if he got out of bed, he was determined that he would get through the night somehow without touching her or himself. But first thing in the morning while in the bathroom he will relieve himself then.

    He eventually fell asleep but his dreams were full of young Sharon, even in his dreams he didn’t touch her, he could only see her naked body as though he was looking through an opaque film, he could see her body was naked but couldn’t make out any detail. But he was playing with himself while looking at her, gently stroking his cock, then in his dream she came to him and engulfed his cock in her mouth, oh it was heaven, it was warm and soft, sucking and licking, in and out of her mouth it was coming right out so just the tip was in her mouth when she would suck and gently chew on the end, driving him wild. Then it was all in her mouth, her nose was amongst his pubic hair and her tongue was licking his balls while the head of his cock was right down the back of her throat. She kept this up while fondling his balls with her hands for a few minutes. He knew somehow that he was dreaming, but somehow it felt real. It wasn’t long before he came, he had not cum this much for a long time but it was glorious, it felt as though it would never stop, he thought his insides were spurting out of the end of his cock. It woke him, but he could still feel his cock being sucked, he lay there with his eyes closed enjoying the feeling, until he realized where he was and who was with him. He prayed to God he hadn’t woken her; it would be far to embarrassing how could he explain to her. He decided to slip out of bed and go to the bathroom to clean up before she woke. But as he tried to slip his legs out of bed Sharon emerged from under the covers with a big smile on her face and licking her lips.

    Dan looked at her in horror, worried and scared stiff about what he had made her do, even if it was while he was asleep. He had read stories about people doing all sorts while they were asleep. But Sharon said I hope you don’t mind and I hope you enjoyed it. She then cuddled up to him again playing with his cock. Dan could only lie there speechless counting his blessings.

    Sharon thought of how her and her girlfriend used to compete to see who could make the boys cum the quickest with their mouths; she had never let a boy fuck her, as she didn’t want to get pregnant. Anyway she thought after they had sucked them off the boy’s weren’t really interested and wanted to get away and do other things. One day her friend had said that she was feeling really horny after giving the boy’s a blow job and needed to satisfy herself, so they had done it together and she had really enjoyed watching her friend and that her own orgasm had been really strong with looking at her friends pussy. After that when she was alone in bed masturbating she would think about sucking cock and looking at her friends pussy, then she started to wonder about sucking her friends pussy. It took her a few weeks to build up the courage, but in the end she told her friend. Instead of playing hell with her, her friend said she had been thinking about it as well. She said a boy had tried to do it to her once but he was hopeless and didn’t like the taste or all the juice. So her and her girlfriend had oral sex together. Sharon had really enjoyed it and couldn’t get enough, her friend had enjoyed it but complained about how much Sharon cum and didn’t know that a girl squirted juice. But Sharon thought every girl did as she had squirted nearly every time she masturbated.

    Sharon hoped she hadn’t upset or embarrassed Dan, but she loved the taste of cum and hadn’t had any for weeks and also thought that Dan hadn’t been with anyone for ages and just couldn’t resist the temptation. Also Dan had been really good to her and she liked him a lot.

    All the while she had been fondling his cock, and he was rock hard. But Dan was still in shock. She slid down the bed and started sucking his cock again. Dan thought, what the hell, I might as well enjoy this and take advantage. He gently pulled her up the bed and said, how about I do the same for you, but first I would like to see you naked if you don’t mind. With that she jumped out of bed and stripped, she posed and postured for him, she wasn’t shy in showing her body and he saw her from every angle. He couldn’t wait to get his hands on her, he wanted to feel her generous firm boobs with their upturned erect nipples he needed them in his mouth. She had a slim waist, flat stomach, and the longest slim legs he had ever seen, her legs didn’t quite meet at the top so her pussy lips were on permanent display, they were covered with the finest wisps of hair, they were neat and tucked up inside, he thought to himself that her pussy had not seen much action if any. He couldn’t wait to taste it. She turned and showed him her bottom oh it was perfect. Heart shape and just the right amount of plumpness and oh so firm, she bent forward from the waist and showed her pussy and puckered anus, he was gagging for her. He was in heaven.

    He invited her back to bed, he was as hard as a rock and didn’t think he would last very long at all, but he was determined to enjoy her body before he shot his load. He was just as determined to make her beg for relief, beg to come back for more. He wanted to show her the full enjoyment she can get from her body, and how to give a man everything and more that he could desire.

    He stroked her hair, her cheeks and neck, nibbled gently on her lips, ears and neck. Gently stroked her breasts, thighs and bottom. He kissed her full on her mouth, gently playing his tongue around her lips until she parted them, then he licked inside her mouth and tongue, until she was doing it back to him. He gently sucked her tongue into his mouth, she was trying to get it further and further into his mouth she wrapped her arms around his neck pulling him closer. All the while he was stroking her body gently, her boobs feeling her bullet nipples in his palms, stroking her stomach feeling it ripple under his fingers, her thighs parted when he stroked them, she raised her groin to his hand trying to get him to touch her, her thighs were slippy with her juices, he fondled her firm buttocks, she opened her legs and pushed herself back wanting him to play with her pussy but he wouldn’t yet.

    He stroked her boobs pinched her nipples, nibbled her ears and neck. He moved his hands down her body stroking every inch of her; he followed closely behind with his mouth and lips. Sucking and nibbling, at last he had those boobs and nipples in his mouth, she tasted so sweet he couldn’t wait to taste her pussy. He licked and nibbled his way down her stomach to her thighs, which she parted, but he wanted to taste all of her, he licked her thighs tasting the juices leaking from her pussy, god it was beautiful. But he went down her legs kissing and nibbling she was writhing on the bed softly moaning she had never felt like this, her stomach was churning her pussy was on fire she needed to cum, she reached trying to get hold of his cock she wanted it in her mouth. Dan had reached her feet, no one had ever kissed them before, she thought it was odd but it really felt nice she wanted more, he was licking the soles of her feet and she could feel it all the way up her body, he sucked her toes into his mouth and licked between them, she was ticklish and wanted to stop him and giggle but it was doing something to her insides and her pussy was getting hotter and wetter as he did it. But all to soon he started licking up the backs of her legs, god she didn’t know that could feel so good, then behind her knees she was convinced they were connected directly to her stomach and pussy, the waves of pleasure coursing through her body were unbelievable, she was close to cumming. He then turned her on to her stomach, he licked up the back of her thighs and on to her buttocks, oh no she thought he is not going to lick my bum is he, that’s not what bums are for. But he spread her cheeks and gently licked closer and closer to her puckered hole, god it was sensational she had never felt anything like it in her life. She opened her legs wide and offered her bottom up to him, she was stretching as wide as she could she wanted his tongue up her arse it was the most erotic sensation she had ever had, he then licked her pussy, from her clitoris back to her anus and back again. Then his tongue went between her pussy lips and into her hole he then started to push his tongue in and out of her pussy, licking her clit and arse hole she was in heaven. She was not the only one, Dan thought she tasted heavenly, he thought he had found the nectar of the gods he couldn’t believe her taste. He wondered if it was because she was a virgin she was so sweet, her juices were not too thick but it stayed on his tongue and around his mouth it was beautiful. He turned her onto her back and lifted her legs up and pushed them back to her shoulders so she was wide open to his tongue. She immediately put her arms between her legs and put her feet behind her head, she was as wide and exposed to him as she could be. He used his mouth and fingers on her, he sucked her clit into his mouth and inserted two fingers into her searching for that special spot they called the “G” spot, he thought he had found it when she started bucking and twisting, she was now humping his hand and mouth, she was soaking wet he stroked her puckered anus with a finger of his other hand, her hole began to dilate, his finger slid just inside he pumped it gently, it opened wider and wider his finger went further and further in until it wouldn’t go any further, she was still bucking and humping and now she was screaming for more, he slipped a second finger into her arse that was when she exploded into orgasm, her juices were squirting out of her it was in his mouth all over his face, head and hands, he tried to drink it but there was far to much. When she calmed down she was laid on the bed in a state of total exhaustion, her legs, thighs the bed and Dan were soaking with her cum, Dan noticed that even the wall at the bottom of the bed was dripping with her juice, he had never experienced anything like it in his life.

    Sharon was exhausted and limp; he could have done anything he wanted to her, as she was sleeping if not unconscious. He spent a long time looking at her naked form wanting her, but not until she had recovered. Instead he drew the covers over her and went down stairs to make a drink and a meal.

    It was getting on in the day when Sharon finally came downstairs, too late to go travelling that day so they used the remains of daylight to replenish their supply’s and to get as many condoms as they could find, Dan explaining he wanted to make love to her but under the circumstances they couldn’t risk her becoming pregnant. As they were driving around looking for somewhere to get supply’s Dan noticed a luxurious mobile home, something along the lines of a ‘Winnebago’. His mind went into overdrive about the possibilities of such a vehicle and a gorgeous young girl. Dan and Sharon checked it out, she was in awe of it, the best thing she had ever seen, and can they please have it. She especially liked the swivel armchair in the passenger side up front, the fold down double bed and the shower. She told Dan she would learn to cook so that she could make him a meal in the fitted kitchen while he did the driving. Then she saw the TV and DVD player. They really needed that and some DVD’S. Together they loaded it up with their stuff from the 4×4 and set off to get supplies, fuel and extra water. Sharon had the time of her life swinging in the swivel seat and talking twenty to the dozen about what they could do together, what DVD’S they simply had to get. She asked rather coyly if they could get some rude DVD’S, she had seen one once and would like to watch more with Dan. There were none in the shops; not even the sex shop they found but Sharon did get a couple of vibrators. They searched a few houses for some and came up trumps in one house where they found a dozen or more. Dan wasn’t comfortable with taking things from houses but told himself he was only borrowing them and would return them. In fact he left a message to that fact with his contact details. Then thought it was futile but left it any way. He also thought he would have his work cut out trying to keep this girl happy, he didn’t know how right he was.

    The plan now was to have a meal then bed to make love for the rest of the night and continue with their travels the next day, if they were able to.

    After their meal, Dan said he wasn’t prying, but wanted to know if she was a virgin. He wanted to know how gentle he needed to be, he didn’t want to be to rough and spoil her first experience.

    She told him that she had some experience but had never made love to anyone. She couldn’t tell him everything, not just yet. But she did tell him that no one had ever touched her bottom before, and it had been the best feeling she had ever had, would he do it again for her.

    They ran the engine on the camper and heated the water for a shower, the water had run cold by the time Dan finished washing her and he didn’t think his dick had got wet as it was in Sharon’s mouth more than it was out.

    When they got to bed Dan was harder than he had ever been before, and Sharon was begging him to make love to her, but he was determined to take his time, to make it a memorable, wonderful feeling for her first time, he didn’t want to disappoint her. He also knew that he was that far gone he wouldn’t last long once he was inside her. He kissed her mouth, massaging her lips and tongue with his tongue and sucking on her tongue, caressing her body, gently stroking her boobs and stomach, her back and thighs, her bottom the tops of her inner thighs just to the side of that delectable pussy, it was oozing juices and running down her thighs and the crack of her bum. He allowed his fingers to follow it and caressed her puckered anus, she moaned into his mouth and lifted her hips to give him better access to her anus, she wanted his fingers up there again. Dan started to lick and suck his way down her body, he needed to feel her button hard nipples in his mouth, he also needed to taste her pussy so he scooped some of her juices up and spread it on her boobs, he was in heaven a pussy flavoured button hard nipple. Dan licked and sucked down her stomach, over her mound between her thighs and just giving her pussy lips and clitoris a gentle lick with his tongue, she had her legs wide open and bent right back to give him easy access, he licked and sucked her crinkled anus, Sharon was moaning and squirming, begging him to stop, then begging no don’t stop do it again put your fingers up there, Dan poked his tongue up and licked and sucked on her anus, her pussy was pouring with her juices. Dan judged she was ready to take him and slipped a condom on, his fingers took over from his tongue and he slipped one up her anus as far as it would go. He licked and sucked his way up her body, all the time she was bucking her hips on to his hand trying to fuck her own arse on his finger. He kissed her mouth, she clung onto him, keeping his finger up her arse he climbed between her legs pulling them over his shoulders, he lowered himself gently into her sopping pussy, he could feel her outer lips open he pushed further he had a couple of inches inside her now, God she was tight and hot, even through the condom which he hated using he could feel her heat and how wet she was. She was moaning into his mouth, sucking and licking his tongue, her arms were around his neck pulling him in as hard as she could, pushing her hips up to meet him, he felt resistance but she pushed up hard and he was through. Sinking into heaven, she was tight, hot and soft gripping and squeezing all at once, Dan lay still basking in the glory of this young virgin, just letting the beautiful feeling emanating from his cock wash through his body.

    Sharon whimpered, it had hurt but not that much, she could feel Dan’s cock right up inside her it was hurting, she felt full but oh my God it felt so good she never wanted this to end. His finger up her arse felt fabulous but not half as good as his cock in her pussy. She tried to squeeze it with her muscles and it felt really good it was taking the pain away. She felt Dan start to move slowly just short strokes, it was heaven she didn’t mind the pain in fact it had all but stopped. She was glad she hadn’t let any of the boys do it to her before; none could have made her feel as good as this, Dan was a real man. Dan started to take longer strokes he pulled it most of the way out then shoved it all the way back in nice and slowly. She could feel a sense of emptiness as he pulled out, but the feelings on the insides of her pussy as his cock dragged along them sent thrills all through her body and her pussy lips seemed to flutter, then when he shoved back in she could feel herself become full again and the dragging feeling along the inside was more intense sending thrill after thrill through her entire body. But the best feeling of all was when his cock head seemed to knock against a lump of something in the roof of her pussy canal, every time he pushed in he bumped it, a shock went through her body her legs trembled and she felt an immense pressure inside her pussy. If this is what making love felt like she never wanted to stop. Then Dan started to speed up his strokes, the feelings she was experiencing were gathering pace they were becoming one and now her clitoris was rubbing against Dan she couldn’t stand it but she didn’t want it to stop, then she exploded. Her legs and arms trembled she had no control over them, her eyes rolled up into her head she lost control of her voice, she had electric shocks coursing through her body, she had a tremendous pressure in her stomach which suddenly erupted through her pussy. That was the last she remembered.

    Dan could feel her pussy it seemed to be sucking on his penis, when he withdrew her pussy would suck on him trying to stop him getting out, on the in strokes it sucked harder pulling him in, he felt in heaven his cock seemed to bump against something inside her it gave that extra bit of friction that was driving him wild. He knew he wouldn’t last much longer. He felt her tense, heard her moan and mumble unintelligently she trembled all over then she squirted all over him, that was when he lost it and exploded, he could feel squirt after squirt of cum shooting out of his cock, he thought he was ejaculating his whole insides. He had never felt such a tight soft gripping pussy in his life. He collapsed on top of Sharon and momentarily passed out with the thrill and exhaustion.

    When Dan came to Sharon was still sleeping, his cock was still inside her and he had three fingers up her arse, he knew he had to fuck her arse but didn’t have the energy. He rolled off her and she just lay there he couldn’t resist playing with her arse and turned her onto her stomach. He inserted two fingers as far as they would go she was loose so he inserted another and frigged her arse hard and fast, she started to moan and offer her arse to him and told him to stick his cock up there. He told her he couldn’t get hard yet, but she told him she would help. She pushed him onto his back and started fondling his cock and balls, it was working for him slowly then she pulled the condom off him squeezing his cum out of it all over his balls and cock, when it was empty she proceeded to lick it all up, sucking his balls into her mouth making sure she got every drop, then she took his cock into her mouth and sucked that clean. Dan was hard now Sharon straddled him and lowered herself onto his cock taking it all up her arse in one go his balls were squashed against her arse cheeks. Sharon did all the work, she bounced up and down on Dan’s cock and played with her pussy, she could feel him filling her, a different feeling than when he was in her pussy but it was a good feeling. She squeezed his cock with her muscles as she bounced up and down, she slid two fingers up her pussy and rubbed her clit she knew she would cum soon, she heard Dan moan then felt him squirting inside her it was a funny but wonderful feeling and sent her over the top. She came, not as hard as before but she still squirted and squirted all over Dan’s face, he opened his mouth trying to drink it she loved that.

    Dan thought, dear God the girl is a nymphomaniac, she deliberately poured my spunk on me and licked it all up, she has taken me all the way up her arse in one go and it is as tight as can be. She even sucks with her arse she is absolutely fantastic, and oh my god I am cumming again, she was sucking the cum out of his dick with her arse, then she squirted on him, he tried to catch as much as he could in his mouth it tasted like nectar. She had no shame playing with herself like that and she is only sixteen, what will she be like with a few more years experience.

    Sharon collapsed on top of Dan, they hugged and kissed and settled down to sleep, Sharon’s head was on Dan’s shoulder her arm across his chest and her leg over his, they slept the sleep of the totally satiated.

    The next morning Dan was awake early, although he was loathe leaving the bed and Sharon, he knew he had to get up so they could resume their journey. Dan had one last feel then dragged himself from the bed went downstairs to make a drink. Sharon wasn’t long behind him, rubbing her eyes and stretching her naked body had Dan salivating. He told her to get dressed as he wanted to leave she could make a bit of breakfast on the move. She mumbled light heartedly about not being able to get any satisfaction around here so she might as well go searching for a stiff cock. Dan tapped her arse and told her to get a move on saying she had her new toy vibrators to play with if she was that horny.

    Once they were on the road and had had a meal, Sharon turned the heat up and settled into the front passenger seat, all she had on was a very short mini skirt that left nothing to the imagination, and a thin see through blouse. Dan was finding it very difficult to concentrate on his driving, but he didn’t want to crash as they were well into the countryside miles from any town or city. Sharon was examining her new dildo’s and asking Dan what to do with them, do I put them in my mouth like this, or do I put it in my pussy like this, stretching her legs wide and slipping the dildo inside herself. Or do they go up my arse like this lifting her legs back as far as they would go and slipping the dildo up her arse. Dan was going wild the little minx, but he wanted to get to a built up area as soon as possible to replenish the fuel, as this vehicle was a right gas-guzzler. He pretended to ignore her and carried on driving. But Sharon knew what she was doing to him. When he refused to let her suck his cock while he was driving she feigned a huff and went into the back of the van and put a porn video on and commenced telling Dan in graphic detail what was happening in the film and what she was doing to herself. When Dan refused to turn and look at what she could do she went to the front of the vehicle and with her back to Dan bent forward at the waist to show Dan that she had a dildo up both her arse and pussy at the same time, saying she didn’t know that was possible and it was a pity Dan didn’t have two cocks, but there again three would be better she said as she could be sucking on one at the same time. She said teasingly, it looks like the only way a girl could get some satisfaction around here. Dan couldn’t take any more and slammed the brakes on, jumped out of his seat dropped his trousers and shoved his cock down her throat. As soon as he was in her mouth he came, she swallowed all of it licked her lips and asked Dan with a coy smile on her face, whatever had made him so horny.

    They reached another city, had a drive around but found no-one, they replenished their supplies and fuel, even getting extra cans to increase the spare supply, then they looked for somewhere to stay the night, they decided upon the luxury hotel. With neither gas nor electricity it wasn’t so luxurious, but there was plenty of bottled drink and canned food, the beds were comfortable and they had the run of the whole building. Which they used naked, oral sex in one room, then a bit of hand stimulation in another, a bit of pussy fucking in the foyer, then finishing up with anal sex on the dance floor. Sharon said that had really turned her on as she imagined an audience. She also told Dan that she loved to feel his cum spurting up her arse and throat but wanted to experience in her pussy but the condom spoilt it. Dan argued that it could be dangerous if she got pregnant; her answer was, if she went on the pill she would be ok and could they look for some tomorrow. When Dan explained it would be a few weeks before they took effect. Sharon said with that coy look on her face, they can carry on with the condoms until then, and also by then she would have taught him how to do it properly, to make sure she enjoyed it when they finally rode bareback as she liked to call it.

    When they went to bed Dan was knackered, it didn’t matter what she did he couldn’t rise to the occasion. She asked Dan if he would mind her masturbating with her dildos and when she cums could she squirt it all over his face. Dan was all for that. She used the dildos on her pussy and arse while she sucked on Dan’s semi erect cock, when she was on the verge of orgasm she jumped on to Dan’s chest and pointed her pussy at his face and squirted. He tried his best to swallow as much as he could but couldn’t manage it all; it ran down his face and into the pillow. Sharon lent forward and started to lick his face clean, stating it wasn’t as thick as his cum and tasted completely different but she liked it. Sharon lay down next to Dan replacing the dildos back in her pussy and arse, put her head on his shoulder, arm across his chest and leg over his and promptly fell asleep. When Dan awoke it was to Sharon sucking his cock and a tight full feeling in his arse, he could also hear the gentle hum of the dildos, he reached down Sharon’s body and felt the dildos in her pussy and arse, he realized she had her finger up his arse it wasn’t unpleasant just odd. But the extra pressure in his rectum when he came made his orgasm extra intense, he was convinced this time that his insides had shot out of the end of his cock. Sharon came from under the cover smiling, licking her lips and saying, ha ha I got it working again.

    They got out of bed and left the hotel, Dan had dressed but Sharon hadn’t bothered saying no-one would see her and she was going to have a shower when the water warmed up. They set off on their search, Dan driving Sharon making a bit of breakfast, she sat in the front passenger seat naked to eat and fed Dan as he drove dipping his food into her pussy before feeding him, Dan complained he was the only one getting juice with his food so she dipped her own food in her pussy as well. Dan was in heaven and was secretly glad everyone else had disappeared.

    Sharon asked if he had enjoyed his blowjob that morning with her finger up his arse. He told her that if she had asked first he wouldn’t have let her do it, as he thought that sort of thing wasn’t for the likes of him. But now he had changed his mind and would love for her to do it again. Sharon took her first birth control pill, and made a note on the calendar stating it was only six weeks until she could feel him cumming in her pussy.

    This is how it went for the next few weeks, until one day they were in a small town just outside Manchester, when they saw a woman and a young girl standing in the road flagging them down. The woman looked to be in her thirties and the girl about 11 or 12. When Dan pulled up they collapsed to the ground sobbing.

    Quickly Sharon ran to the back of the vehicle and threw some clothes on, while Dan got out to help, he was wary he took his rifle and searched the area with his eyes seeing no-one he knelt down to help.

    Dan lifted the woman and Sharon the girl and took them inside the vehicle. When they had calmed down and had a drink, their story was that they had met about four weeks before and had been looking around everywhere, looking for someone anyone and just eating out of tins, which they had helped themselves to from the shops. They had slept in whatever bed they were nearest to when it got dark.

    A long time ago the woman who’s name was Ann and was 34 years old had a big argument with her husband and stormed out of the house jumped into the car and driven off in a temper. She had driven into the countryside and stopped the car to cry. When she had calmed down and was ready to go home and face her husband a thick fog had come down and she couldn’t see a thing, so she decided to stay where she was till it cleared. That was the last she remembered until the following morning when everywhere was clear and everyone had disappeared.

    She couldn’t tell them that the argument was about her husband coming home a couple of days early from a meeting abroad, and catching her in a full blown orgy with three other women and four men.

    The young girl Tia, who was 11, had been having a sleep over with her friend and they had argued. She had snuck out of her bedroom window at night and started to walk home, she thought she knew the way home across the fields, but a thick fog had come down and she couldn’t see anymore. She sat down scared in the middle of a field and started to cry. She was really frightened. But that is the last she remembered until it was light and the fog had gone. But when she got home she couldn’t find anyone at all, no Mum or Dad or sisters. Not even her dog and cat. She was on her own for ages and ages getting food where she could and just walked and walked around town until Ann found her, they have been together since.

    While they looked for a place to stay the night Dan thought about all their stories. They all had the same thing in common except Dan hadn’t seen any fog.

    They had all had arguments, they had all been somewhere remote from the rest of the population, or were where they could not easily be seen and they had all fallen asleep when the fog came down but couldn’t remember anything until they woke on a clear morning with no sign of any living thing. After some questions they all agreed that it had happened on the same night and no one had any idea what had happened. None of them felt any immediate danger but they were all scared. As far as Dan was concerned there may have been a fog but he thought he was too drunk to notice and had fell asleep because of the drink. But then he never had a hang over the following morning so he wasn’t sure. Dan was no nearer to knowing what had happened, but he was convinced the fog had something to do with it.

    Another thing that was on Dan’s mind, the sexual fun with Sharon would certainly be confined to the bedroom, how was she going to be with that? Other than that he was really glad and relieved to find more living people. Which gave him confidence in finding more.

    A meal was cooked aboard the vehicle and Ann and Tia took advantage of the shower saying they hadn’t had one for simply ages. They discussed their plans and every one was happy to keep travelling the country in search of other people and maybe an explanation of what had happened. They found a house to sleep in and Ann said Tia could sleep with her to give Dan and Sharon some privacy.

    Dan explained that they wouldn’t be travelling the next day, as now there were four of them they needed extra supplies. He also thought they would have to get some family oriented games to keep Tia occupied, he new from past experience how soon kids got bored when travelling in a vehicle all day. But he had no idea what to get as everything was on computers these days, or before all this happened they were.

    That night in bed Sharon was wilder than ever, complaining that she was as horny as hell because she had had nothing for simply ages. Dan thought, yeah four or five hours is simply ages ago. She climbed on top of him with no foreplay got him hard put a condom on him and sunk her pussy straight down onto him, as soon as he was all the way in to his balls Sharon gave a long moan, shivered and squirted all over him. Dear god said Dan you really needed that didn’t you. Sharon told him that having the others with them had upset her at first, but then she started thinking of them all having sex together, had tried to reject it but the images kept coming back into her mind and stronger each time, it had really got her worked up. She also said she doubted if it would ever happen but she liked the idea of it.

    She told Dan that she thought Ann was really sexy and wanted to make love to her, she also fancied teaching Tia. Dan told her that was wrong, as she was only 11 years of age. Pooh she said that’s how old she was the first time she sucked a dick and it cum in her mouth.

    Now she said I need a drink of cum before I sleep, then took Dan’s cock in her mouth and started sucking and licking, when Dan was close to cumming she pushed her finger up his anus and worked it in and out, when he had loosened up she put a second finger up him and pushed up as far as she could go, Dan blew his load he felt the head of his cock sliding down her throat and his arse clenching her fingers, he didn’t think he would ever recover. He was worried about what was happening to him, liking his arse penetrated but he was not about to put a stop to it soon.

    The next morning after breakfast they went looking for stores, while the girls went looking for clothes Dan stocked up on food, water and fuel. He also found a few board games, monopoly, cluedo and the like, he also got some children’s DVD’S. He thought he would let Tia and Ann choose what music they would like to play. He did pick up a couple of personal cd players with earphones just in case. He also got a large supply of batteries and some new toys for Sharon and a slim vibrator that he thought he could try up his own arse. He was getting seriously worried now.

    The girls asked if he had found any portable DVD players, so they could watch a movie in bed. Sharon asked if they could go in search of more porn movies.

    That night in bed, Sharon put on a show for Dan with her new toys. She also tried his new slim vibrator on him while he masturbated, as she wanted to see how far he could shoot his cum with that up his arse.

    The next morning they set off early, breakfasting on the move. Sharon fed Dan and the minx even managed to give him her juice with his food. Dan thought with a smile on his face, there is no stopping that girl.

    During a short break around noon one day, Dan was resting in a deck chair outside in the sun when Sharon came out all excited. She had caught Tia watching one of the porn movies on her portable DVD player; Ann was asleep in the bed at the back of the vehicle. Tia said she had found the movie while looking for a movie to watch, she had been watching a lesbian scene and told Sharon not to worry, as that was what she and Ann did in bed at night.

    Oh my God Dan said that is so wrong, but Sharon thought it was great and wanted to talk to Ann about it, hoping that she could do the same to her. Dan said they would have to think about it. He really fancied the idea of watching two females making love, and joining in. But he wondered if Tia would be ok sleeping alone for a night, little did he know of Sharon’s plans.

    Sharon worked on Dan all the rest of the day trying to persuade him to let her have sex with Ann, that night in bed she sucked him, fingered his arse, let him fuck her arse, making sure he was totally satisfied, all the time she was telling him to imagine what it would be like to have more than one female working on him at the same time, eventually he gave in and told her to try to seduce Ann, but he was going to let her do all the work in setting it all up. Sharon gave him her coy smile and said that if he had agreed in the first place, she wouldn’t have had to go to all the trouble of draining his balls, and he could have had a good nights sleep instead.

    The following morning Dan awoke to Sharon sitting on his chest and masturbating furiously, just as he came too properly she squirted her cum all over his face and immediately turned and sucked his cock, fingered his arse and made him blow his load down her throat in very short time.

    When Dan had recovered, Sharon asked him if he had enjoyed it, because tonight she intended sleeping with Ann, but not to get jealous, as she would soon have Ann in their bed with them. Dan groaned inwardly, just knowing he could never expect to keep on satisfying Sharon, never mind Ann as well. But he also thought that it wouldn’t kill him, as he had already died and gone to heaven.

    Sharon suggested they stay there for the day to give Dan a rest, as he was the only one who did the driving. Ann didn’t have the confidence to drive such a big vehicle. Any way Sharon wanted to look around, as she had never been this far north before. Sharon persuaded Ann to go shopping with her while Dan took Tia to get supplies, fuel and water, maybe Dan could also take Tia to find more DVD’S and anything else she would like. Dan thought, she is a minx, as he knew what the outcome of this shopping trip would be, and now he was looking forward to it, as he thought Ann was beautiful.

    They drove into the city shopping centre together and while Dan and Tia went to the supermarket area for food and water. Sharon and Ann went towards the clothes shops.

    Sharon just wore a thin top that loosely clung to her body where it touched, leaving her midriff bare, her skimpiest pare of thongs and her shortest mini skirt. Showing her perfect youthful body off and not leaving much to the imagination. As they walked Sharon clung to Ann’s arm making sure her boobs grazed Ann’s arm. While they were looking at clothes Sharon would stretch to the top shelves knowing her top would ride up and show her boobs with a hint of nipple showing. She would bend down to the bottom shelves, just bending at the waste with her legs straight and feet apart, knowing her mini skirt would ride up and she would be showing her bottom and crutch. She also made sure that Ann was in such a position that she had to see everything that Sharon was putting on show.

    Sharon spotted an Ann Summers type shop and said that she simply had to look in there to get something sexy to wear for Dan. She chose peek-a-boo and shelf bras, thongs and open crutch knickers. She asked Ann if she thought Dan would like them. Before Ann could answer Sharon stripped naked and started modelling them for Ann, but she made sure she did it slowly and seductively. The look in Ann’s eyes told Sharon that she had her hooked. To make certain she asked Ann to try some on, slowly Ann agreed and as she stripped Sharon complimented her on her body, saying she hoped hers would stay as good and sexy. Sharon offered to help Ann dressing up and made sure she stroked her body as she fastened bras and pulled up knickers, she bent down in front of Ann to help her off with an open crutch pair of knickers and noticed how Ann’s pussy was wet and dripping juices down her legs.

    Ann was going wild this little minx was turning her on, she had always been highly sexed and had been with a few women and men in her life, but never one who fired her loins like Sharon did, she had had no hint before today that Sharon would make love to her, but she had fantasised about it. She thought that she would have to just carry on with Tia, which was no bad thing. Tia was a fast learner and for an eleven year old she was very juicy. She loved the way that Tia could get her whole hand as far as her wrist inside her pussy and give her a good fucking. Tia also enjoyed licking and sucking her pussy. She also thought it wouldn’t be much longer before she was stretched enough for Tia to get her fist up her arse, she could already get four fingers right up there and they were practising with trying to get her thumb up as well. She had had some fantastic orgasms with Tia and could get her to do anything, but she missed being able to finger a pussy deep and hard, as she was frightened of hurting Tia by being too rough. She also missed a good hard cock and the feel of it spurting inside her and the taste of mans cum.

    Sharon was trying to lift Ann’s leg to get the knickers off her. Ann over balanced and put her hand on Sharon’s head to steady herself. Sharon took this, as a signal of what Ann wanted her to do, so she leaned forward and licked the length of Ann’s pussy. She looked up into Ann’s eyes and saw shock and surprise but also a look of wanting. But Sharon didn’t have time to analyse the look as Ann pulled her head back into her crutch and started grinding her pussy on Sharon’s face. Sharon licked Ann’s lips and sucked them into her mouth, nuzzling Ann’s clit with her nose, while she caressed her legs and thighs. She pushed her tongue as far up Ann’s pussy as she could and licked her insides drinking cum by the bucket load, or so it seemed. She caressed her bottom tickling her puckered anus; Ann was grinding her crutch into Sharon’s mouth holding her head to keep her there. She reached back with one hand and grabbed Sharon’s hand forcing her fingers to her anus, Sharon noticed it dilated and pushed a finger up. Ann soon loosened up so she shoved another finger in, then three and four fingers up Ann’s arse, Sharon could feel her fingers that were up Ann’s arse through the thin skin partition rubbing on her tongue, which was up her pussy. Sharon sucked Ann’s clit into her mouth and put two fingers up her pussy she was frigging Ann’s arse and pussy while sucking on her clit. She put a third and fourth finger in Ann’s pussy and frigged both holes hard. Ann was shaking and moaning while holding Sharon’s head, she went stiff and sunk down onto Sharon’s hands screamed and gushed cum all over Sharon’s hands and face. Then she collapsed onto the floor panting and mumbling unintelligently.

    Sharon lay next to her, stroking her body gently sucking her nipples and kissing her mouth. Slowly Ann recovered and started to return her kisses and stroking and exploring Sharon’s body, Sharon climbed on top licking and sucking Ann’s pussy and offered her pussy to Ann’s mouth in the 69 position. Ann looked at Sharon’s pussy and anus reached her hands round and pulled her cheeks and pussy lips apart looking deep inside her. Then licked her from her clit to her puckered anus, she then started to suck Sharon’s clit and probing her pussy and anus with her fingers, she managed to get two fingers in both holes and thought she was tight but muscular she also tasted so sweet. Ann was searching for Sharon’s “G” spot. Ann was enjoying Sharon’s licking sucking and probing her arse and pussy but was more intent on making Sharon orgasm. She licked and sucked Sharon’s clit, probed her anus and searched for her “G” spot, she new she had found it as Sharon’s legs were opening wider and wider and she was offering herself more and more to Ann’s probing and licking. Ann was ready for Sharon’s orgasm as she stiffened and shuddered, she was ready for Sharon to grind her pussy onto her lips and was ready to drink her cum and to lick it all up. But she wasn’t ready for the pressure or the amount that squirted from Sharon’s pussy, it filled her mouth and no matter how fast she swallowed she couldn’t drink it all. The pressure made sure that what did go in her mouth shot down the back of her throat and all but choked her, the rest went all over her face and hair and the surrounding floor. Ann’s head was caked in Sharon’s cum, her face and hair was dripping with it. She had never seen so much from one person and the thought of it triggered her own orgasm, she mashed her pussy up into Sharon’s face and fingers and let her orgasm take over her whole being, she was in heaven. They collapsed together still in the 69 position and just hugged and stroked each other both satiated for now.

    Dan and Tia had finished getting the supplies of food and water all he needed was to find a petrol garage to get fuel for the vehicle, but he would do that when they were all together. There was still an hour to go till they were to meet with Sharon and Ann, so they wandered the stores Tia wasn’t interested in looking at men’s clothing and told Dan that she was going a bit further up the street to look for games and movies. Dan told her to leave her coat outside the shop she was in so he would know where to find her and, not to go out of the street they were in and he would see her in 15 minutes.

    Ten minutes later Dan was walking up the street and saw Tia looking in a shop window, as he got closer he noticed it was Ann Summers shop. He thought he would quietly walk her away from it, but as he got to her he could see she had her hand down the front of her pants and playing with herself. There inside the shop on the floor right in front of the window, was Sharon and Ann in a 69 eating each other out; he thought he would have had to pay for that. But he got his wits together and pulled Tia away. He said to her, he was sorry she had seen that and hoped it hadn’t upset her. She told him no that she enjoyed it as her and Ann do it together every night. He was shocked, as he hadn’t really believed Sharon when she had told him a few days earlier.

    They all met up and as Dan was getting fuel Sharon told him about what had happened, he told her he already knew as Tia had seen most of it and him some. She asked him if he would mind if she spent the night with Ann saying that he could have her before she went to Ann if he wanted. Dan told her to enjoy herself as he was going to have a drink watch a movie and have a good nights sleep. Thanks Sharon said, then he wouldn’t mind caring for Tia. Oh my God he thought, as he was certain that Tia was a younger version of Sharon. But nothing would happen between him and an 11-year-old girl.

    They had chosen a house with a log burner fire and a back boiler for hot water. Dan lit the fire and as the house and water warmed up they cooked and ate a meal on board the vehicle, then settled in the living room with a video and drinks, by now it was cosy and comfortable. Ann announced she was going to take a bath and would Tia like to join her. In the bath Ann explained to Tia that, if she didn’t mind, she would be spending the night with Sharon. If it were ok then Tia would stay with Dan for the night.

    Tia thought it was brilliant, she had seen what Sharon did to Dan while they were travelling, how she exposed herself to tease him. She had watched dirty movies with Sharon and Sharon explained every thing to her and how good it all felt. She had even tried to sneak looks at Dan naked. She really wanted to feel what Dan’s cock was like. She would do all Sharon had taught her tonight to get Dan to make love to her. She told Ann what she wanted to do, Ann told her to be careful and not be upset if Dan refused, as she was so young. But if she didn’t succeed tonight Sharon and her would work on Dan to persuade him to do it very soon.

    After the bath all of them got cosy in the living room, Tia in one armchair just wearing a skimpy nighty, Dan in another fully dressed. Sharon and Ann together on the settee neither were wearing much either. Halfway through the film, which Dan was enjoying, Sharon and Ann stretched, stood and announced they were tired and were going to bed. Ann pecked Dan on the cheek; Sharon gave him a full on kiss, tongue in his mouth and sucking on his. Then whispered in his ear that the next time they did that he would taste Ann’s pussy on her mouth, winked at him and followed Ann upstairs, wiggling her bottom as she went out of the door.

    Tia sat on the settee with her legs up showing she wasn’t wearing any knickers, oh oh here we go thought Dan, he was determined not to touch her. He got himself another drink and settled in the armchair to watch the rest of the movie. Tia tried everything she could think of to turn Dan on, she lay on the settee letting her nighty ride up exposing a hint of her bare hairless pussy, she turned on to her stomach showing her bare bottom, none of it was working as Dan was watching the movie and taking no notice of her. She thought maybe he didn’t want her to see him looking, so she turned on to her stomach, and feigned sleep. Bending one leg and letting it rest against the back of the settee so that her nighty rode up exposing her slightly open hairless pussy. Still pretending to be asleep she let one hand go between her legs and caress her clit with one finger, thinking this would work on Dan. That was the last she remembered till she woke in the early hours in bed alone. Oh she thought I must have fell asleep and Dan has carried me to bed. She climbed out of bed and went to Dan’s bedroom, she was going to say she was scared and could she sleep with him. But he didn’t wake when she climbed into his bed

    Dan had seen everything that Tia was putting on show for him he knew what she wanted. He believed her when she said her and Ann had had sex. But he didn’t think he should do anything with her as she was so young and he didn’t want to hurt her, either physically or mentally. But he couldn’t deny the fact that she had turned him on. Dan was beginning to lose his resolve but forced himself to make sure she was asleep and carried her to bed. He went to his own bed, thinking that he had never been so tired and glad he was alone, he soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Dan awoke to a naked Sharon straddling his chest masturbating gently, with a cheeky grin on her face. Kneeling at the side of the bed was Ann watching intensely, Dan thought she had her hand under the blanket and was gently stroking his cock. He lay there watching Sharon and when she came all over his face Ann leaned in and licked him clean. Both girls then stood at the side of his bed and said good morning Dan. It took him a while to realise his cock was still being stroked, then who? He lifted the blanket and there was young Tia stroking his cock with one hand caressing his balls with the other and gently licking the head of his cock. Before Dan could say or do anything he felt his balls tighten, Tia gripped him tighter and stroked and licked faster, Dan couldn’t help it he shot his load it splashed on Tia’s face, hair and some went into her mouth. She rolled it around her mouth licked her lips and said yummy, I like that and proceeded to lick more off Dan’s stomach, she sucked his dick into her mouth and cleaned him off. Ann and Sharon licked Tia’s face clean. My God Dan thought that was fantastic, that was it he was now going to fuck her. But first he needed a pee.

    Dan climbed out of bed and made his way to the toilet with Sharon following him, she told him to sit on the toilet and not pee until she told him to. Sharon started playing with his cock and it started to rise, she went down on him and got him rock hard, she then climbed on his knee and impaled herself on his cock, Dan complained, couldn’t she wait until he had had his pee, Sharon said do it now, piss inside me. She said they had at least another week to go before he could fuck her without a condom and she could feel him squirting inside her, but she needed to feel something squirting up her pussy now, and this wouldn’t get her pregnant, so for God’s sake piss will you.

    Dan let go, Sharon moved up and down; she loved it, feeling extra full with the pressure of the piss inside her as well as Dan’s cock. She could feel it hitting the deepest parts of her pussy it felt strange but oh so good, she was close to cumming. Then all to soon it stopped, she had only needed a bit more and she would have cum, then it squirted again only a short one but it threw her over the edge, then another and she burst.

    Strangely Dan enjoyed it, another new experience. Were there no limits to this sixteen year olds imagination? The head of his cock felt very tender, having it stroked as he pissed had felt very erotic. He hadn’t cum, it was too soon after his earlier cum, he didn’t know if he could cum the same time as he was pissing but as soon as it was safe to cum inside Sharon he was determined to try it. The warmth of the liquid that ran over his thighs was strangely erotic as well; he didn’t know if it were just his own piss but knowing Sharon a lot of it would have been her juices.

    After bathing Dan went to his bedroom and dressed, he went downstairs thinking they would get on the road and continue their search they could have breakfast while travelling. When he saw what was happening in the living room he knew his plans had to be revised.

    The three girls were lying on the floor, Tia had her whole hand up to the wrist in Ann’s pussy and was sucking on her clit, she had four fingers of her other hand up her arse. Ann was sucking on Sharon’s pussy and fingering her arse, Sharon was licking Tia’s puckered anus and fingering her pussy.

    As Dan was undressing his plan was to fuck the three of them one after the other, and finish by cumming inside Tia. He grabbed Ann’s shoulders and turned her onto her back, climbed between her legs and entered her; Ann wrapped her legs around his waste and started to hump him, lifting her arse off the floor. Tia took this opportunity to shove her fingers back up Ann’s arse, she also shoved her hand back up her pussy and held onto Dan’s cock as it went in and out, fondling the head of his prick with her fingers. Not to be left out Sharon started to lick Dan’s puckered anus, when she had it wet she inserted two fingers and started to frig him. Dan loved it, it blew his mind he couldn’t take much and he came like he had never cum before. He collapsed on the floor exhausted. As he lay there exhausted he watched Tia licking her hand clean and when that was done she went down on Ann and licked her pussy clean. She was on her knees with her arse up in the air and her legs spread, Dan could see her young virgin pussy and arse and knew he had to fuck her, in spite of Sharon licking and sucking his balls and cock, with two fingers up his arse he couldn’t rise to the occasion. He knew he had to have help in keeping these three happy. He hoped they could find another man soon. He also thought that maybe, since he enjoyed Sharon frigging his arse. This bloke if they ever found one would fuck his arse for him as he was really curious about whether he would like it or not. After all everything and anything seemed normal now. On second thoughts though he hoped the new man’s cock wasn’t too big, well, not till he got used to it.


  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 25: Eight-and-a-Half Weeks

    Font size : +


    Mark and Mary deal with the fallout of the news report.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    Chapter Twenty-five: Eight-and-a-Half Weeks

    Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

    I stood with Mary on the private balcony of our bedroom. Surveillance photos and videos of our house had just appeared on the eleven o’clock news on channel 5. Our law enforcement sluts, Chasity and Noel, figured the photos must have been shot from a house on Shaw Road across the empty lot. Mary and I sent our bodyguards to raid the house and were watching from our balcony. The house was two stories, sitting on a small rise and had a perfect view of the rear and left side of our house over the backyard fence.

    We sent our bodyguards to raid the house, and their squad cars were just now screeching to a stop in front of the house. It was too dark to seen anything other than the strobing red and blue lights of the bodyguard’s patrol cars and some movement in the backyard that. I felt the tension in Mary’s body as we held each other and waited. My own heart was hammering in my chest.

    The Nextel in my hand chirped. “Chasity to Master.”

    “Master,” I responded into my Nextel.

    “We have one prisoner and our still searching the house,” Chasity reported, in a professional, commanding voice. She sounded like a cop. Well, she was a cop before I made her my sex slave. Chasity commanded the bodyguards, with Noel, our FBI slut, as her second in command.

    “Good work,” I praised her.

    “Thank you, Master,” Chasity replied, her professional voice slipping back into the pleased, girlish voice of Chasity the sex slave.

    Mary and I dressed quickly and head downstairs and waited in the living room. In a few minutes, Chasity and a Thai bodyguard, 30 I think her number was, were marching an overweight, balding, middle aged man into the house. The prisoner was wearing a t-shirt and sweat pants, thick glasses hung askew on his flesh face. There was anger in his eyes as he was marched before us, and fear.

    “Who are you?” Mary demanded. She was still angry about being spied on.

    According to the news, the surveillance photos were sent in by Brandon Fitzsimmons. Brandon was the previous owner of our house, but I took it from him and made his wife, Desiree, our sex slave. Now, he was causing all sorts of problems. Last week he tipped off the FBI, and this week the media. I just spoke to Sheriff Erkhart, and there should be an BOLO for Brandon’s arrest by now. I wanted him found and punished for the headaches he was causing me.

    “Doug Allard,” the man sullenly answered. Then blinked in surprise. People were always surprised by how readily they cooperated with us.

    “And Brandon Fitzsimmons hired you, right?” I asked.

    “Yeah, I’m a P.I.,” he answered. “What are you going to do to me?”

    I ignored his question. “How long have you been watching us?”

    “A week, since last Tuesday,” he replied. “Fuck, what’s wrong with me. What have you done to me? Is it that gas?” Fear quivered suddenly in his voice. The explanation the authorities came up with to explain my powers was some gas that left people very suggestible. I guess that’s more plausible then the truth that I sold my soul to the Devil for the power to control people.

    Mary laughed, richly. “No, no. People just like doing what we tell them to, isn’t that right, Doug?”

    “I guess I do,” Doug muttered, squirming in Chasity and 30’s grip.

    A black bodyguard entered, a laptop tucked under arm. “Sir,” 18 saluted and handed me the laptop.

    “Are all your surveillance files on here?” I asked him.

    “No, I have online backups.” He shrugged. “You know, in the cloud. Plus, I’ve sent copies of everything to Brandon.”

    I handed him his laptop. “Delete all you can,” I ordered. “All your backups in the cloud. Uncuff him.”

    Doug rubbed his wrists when the handcuffs came off and took his laptop and started typing. “Where is Brandon?” Mary asked. “He’s not answering his cell phone. We would just love to see him, again.”

    “He’s gone off the grid,” Doug admitted. “I only communicate to him through a Hotmail account.”

    “I want you to find him,” I told him. “Track him down and let me know where he is.”

    “Okay,” Doug said. “You’re not going to do anything else to me.” Surprise and relief tinged his voice.

    “No, no,” I told him. “Brandon’s the real problem. I’ll give you, what, a million dollars, to cover your fees and expenses.”

    Doug goggled at me. “Absolutely. Brandon pissed all over me by hanging me out to dry. I don’t care what you do to him.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mark woke me up as he crawled out of bed. “Going jogging?” I asked, sleepily. We went to bed right after talking to Doug last night.

    “Yeah, Mare,” he whispered. “Sorry to wake you.”

    “It’s okay,” I said, sitting up and stretching. “Um, would you mind if I joined you.”

    Mark smiled, “Sure, Mare. I’d love that. I’m sure all the club members will just love you.” He stretched his back, and I admired his flat stomach and lean chest. “Remind me when we get back to talk to Karen.”

    Right, last night was so crazy. After we interrogated the P.I. and Mark gave him a million dollars to hunt down Brandon, we went to bed, exhausted. Yesterday was a long, and very emotional day. I still goggled about how much money Mark paid Doug. A million was far too much money, but Mark had a weird streak of generosity about him. Or maybe he just didn’t care. If we needed more money, he’d just rob another bank, I guess. It’s one of the reasons I started the charity. I had us both down as Officers in the charity’s finances so we could use whatever money we got and maybe there would not be so much bad press on us.

    I tottered off to the bathroom and sat down on the toilet. I should be pissing in one of the slut’s mouths, I thought. It was so exciting pissing into a woman’s mouth, feeling her tongue licking your pussy clean. Far more satisfying then this toilet paper. I finished wiping, and flushed the toilet. I looked at myself in the mirror, applied some light blush and a pale, pink lipstick, then ran a comb through my auburn hair, getting the tangles out, before tying my hair back with a blue scrunchy.

    I stifled a yawn when Mark walked in, naked save for socks and his jogging shoes. “Coming?” he asked, a little impatient.

    “I had to get ready,” I told him, rolling my eyes. Mark could be an idiot sometimes.

    “You look great, Mare,” he told me and leaned in to kiss me on the lips. Well, he was definitely a sweet idiot.

    I followed Mark down the stairs, naked as well, and started pulling on a pair a tennis shoes. 34, looking tired in her slutty cop’s uniform, walked in and said something to Mark. “What’s going on?” I asked.

    “32 reports that a lot of media are gathering out on Shaw Road. She had to call for 25 and 30 to come help her with crowd control,” 34 reported to me.

    “We’re going to need to say something to the reporters, Mark,” I told him.

    Mark muttered something under his breath. “I’ll go grab us some tops and we’ll give a quick interview and send them packing,” Mark sighed in irritation.

    “Your jogging sluts will be waiting for you when we’re finished,” I told him. “So don’t be grouchy.”

    “Yeah, they’re a good group of gals,” Mark answered, that boyish grin of his spreading on his face, and then he disappeared upstairs. He came down, wearing a buttoned down shirt and handed me a nice, red blouse with a plunging neckline.

    Jessica came downstairs, naked save for her gold set with sapphire choker, her caramel breasts jiggling as she walked. Jessica had such a diverse, racial background it was hard to tell what her ethnicity. What was apparent is how stunningly beautiful she is. “Master, my boss emailed me,” Jessica pouted, tears forming in her eyes. “I’m suspended because of the photos that got leaked. How am I supposed to be your spy now, Master?”

    Mark caressed her face, wiping away her tear. “I’ll take care of it,” Mark said, taking Jessica’s phone and calling her boss.

    Willow followed Jessica, dressed in a fairly conservative pantsuit, her doctor’s coat slung over her arm. Willow wasn’t wearing her choker. Our three sluts that had professional jobs, Willow, Jessica, and Noel were told to not wear their chokers when they went to their jobs. Willow was a gynecologist and an idea popped into my brain. “Let’s spin this story back to our charity. Willow, you know the plan well enough to talk about it at to the media?”

    “Yes, Mistress,” Willow answered. “And I’ve found the location for the clinic, filed with the IRS for our 501(c)(3) approval, and put that money you gave me into the accounts as donations from all the other sluts.”

    “Wow, when did all this happen?” Mark asked me, handing the phone back to Jessica. Her face lit up as she spoke to her boss.

    I smiled at Mark. “I have my ways,” I said mysteriously. My ways were texting. When I wasn’t sucking Mark’s cock while driving, I was texting away, arranging all the details. “And the fund raiser, we’re set for a week from Friday?”

    “Yes, Mistress,” Willow said.

    “Oh, thank you, Master,” Jessica squealed and through her arms around Mark’s neck and kissed him soundly on the lips. “I have to get dressed.” I guess she was no longer suspended

    34 drove us down to the end of the street in her Orting Police car. There were over a dozen reporters and cameramen, waiting in front of the street. We got out and were greeted by a barrage of questions and shouts as the reporters fought to be the first to ask us a question while camera’s snapped and flashed. I swallowed, suddenly nervous, clutching Mark’s arm like a scared little girl.

    “Quiet!” Mark roared and they all shut up. I took a deep breath. Mark was in control, I had nothing to be nervous about. We were better than these reporters, special. I shouldn’t be afraid of them. “Good, I’m Mark Glassner, and this is my fiancee, Mary. We’ll give you an interview, but there have to be some ground rules. One, film us from the waist up. Two, do not ever mention our nudity or any sexual acts you witness. Three, you will repeat the story that we are innocents, victims of an overzealous reporter who believes the lies of Brandon Fitzsimmons, a man bitter about his wife leaving him. Fourth, you will promote our charity.” Mark glanced at me.

    “Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment,” I answered. And Mark blinked. It was quite a mouthful, I know.

    “Everyone understand?” The reporters nodded. “Good.”

    I saw a cute reporter, her round face framed by curly, red hair. Her lips were big, lush, and covered with a bold, red lipstick. She wore a charcoal blazer and matching pencil skirt. A light gray, silk blouse, the top few buttons undone, showed a bit of her freckled chest. I could see a wedding ring glinting gold on her left hand. Fuck, those lips were so lush they were just begging to suck cock.

    “You, what’s your name,” I said, pointing at the reporter.

    “Debra Horne-Dannell, Q13 News,” the reporter answered, an excited look on her face.

    “Well, it’s your lucky day,” I told her. “You get to come her and suck on my man’s cock.”

    “Really?” she happily asked. This is what I was afraid of when I asked for the power to control people, how much I would enjoy it. How addicting it is to make people dance for you. I was afraid of what I might do someday. “I’ve never been this lucky before.”

    She handed her microphone to her producer and came forward, her hips rolling in her tight skirt. “You’re the best, Mare,” Mark said as Debra carefully knelt down before him and grasped his hardening cock. I looked down to see those lush lips open up and sucked Mark’s cock into her mouth.

    “I know how horny you are, Mark,” I told him fondly and he put his arm around me and kissed me gently on the lips.

    “I love you, Mare,” Mark said tenderly and I melted inside.

    “Love you right back, my horny stallion,” I told him, and reached down to squeeze his ass. It was firm, now, not the flabby ass of two weeks ago when I met him.

    We faced the cameras, from the waist up you’d never know Mark was getting his dick sucked by a beautiful reporter. “Okay, ready, let’s start now.” Mark paused and we both smiled. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee Mary. We have been unfairly targeted by this Carlos Guiterrez from KING 5. Everything he said about me and my family is absolute slander.”

    “What about those surveillance photos?” a reported asked.

    “Doctored,” Mark answered. “Brandon Fitzsimmons is very bitter that his wife left him for me.”

    “I thought his wife was a Desiree Fitzsimmons, yet you stand here with a different woman?” a pretty, Black reporter asked. Her eyes kept flicking down to Debra. The reporter slut was bobbing her head now, nosily sucking Mark’s cock. All the reporter kept looking at Debra and many of the men were sporting bulges and must be wishing Debra would suck their cock.

    “Is there a law against a man having more than one lover?” I asked. “Mark and I have a very loving, open relationship and Desiree is special to the both of us.” And then I kissed Mark on the lips, my hand reaching down to caress the head of Debra Horne-Darnell, Q13 News, as she bobbed her head on Mark’s cock.

    “Are you a bigamist, Mr. Glassner?” a blonde, female reporter asked.

    “Bigamy is illegal,” Mark said. “But maybe that should change. Our state recently allowed gay marriage. This is the twenty-first century, we shouldn’t be telling people who they can or cannot marry. And if someone wants to have more than one wife, who are we to tell them no.”

    “And how do you feel, Mary, about that?” a male reporter asked.

    “As long as I’m the number one wife, Mark can have all the women he wants,” I answered with a smile and few of the reporters chuckled. “I think we all can agree that consenting adults shouldn’t have any restrictions on whom they wish to be their partner or even how many partners they can have. America is about freedom and the government has long oppressed those of us pursing an alternative lifestyle.” Wow, I didn’t mean to say all that, but it felt great. Mark gave me a comforting squeeze on the shoulder.

    “You’re the first woman in my heart, Mare,” Mark said and this time he kissed me, moaning in my mouth as he came down the pretty reporter’s lush mouth. A few of the female reporters “awwwed” us.

    “But, I’m glad Carlos slandered us,” I said, a little breathless from the kiss, “because it gives Mark and I the opportunity to talk about our charity, Young Ladies Reproductive Health. We are planning to open a free OB/GYN clinic right here in South Hill for any young woman who is struggling to get buy. We just want to make sure young women get the reproductive health they need. And we’re partnering with Dr. Willow WolfTail to make this dream a reality.”

    Mary held out her hand and Willow walked out. “Hi, I am Dr. WolfTail. I practice OB/GYN at Group Health in Tacoma and as healthcare costs rise I wish to provide a place for those less fortunate to get the care they need. Thanks to several, generous donors, we have purchased a medical office right here in South Hill. But we need money to buy equipment and renovate the building, so on June 28th, we will hosting a charity diner at the Puyallup Rotary Club. All proceeds will go to funding this very important medical clinic.”

    “This sounds like a great charity,” a male reporter said, “is there a website people can go on.”

    Willow smiled and answered the question. She was a natural at this.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mary and I were walking arm in arm back to our home from Madeleine’s house. Mary was walking a little stiffly, her legs sore from jogging. The press conference went well. It was wild, getting sucked off by the reporter while being questioned by the media. She was a talent cocksucker, and I filled her mouth with cum before we finished.

    The Club went great. Mary was a such a good trooper. She was as out of shape as I had been on the first day, but she kept up with us and made it to Madeleine’s house where she enjoyed the two teenage girls, Cassie and Issy, while I fucked Belinda and Anastasia.

    “Where’s Karen?” I asked the sluts as they sat around the dining room table eating eggs and bacon.

    “She was still sleeping when I got up,” Xiu answered. All the sluts had to double up in beds with each other, not that any of them complained. At any given time during the night, you could find a pair of bedmates pleasuring each other. Xiu was Karen’s bedmate.

    I headed downstairs to the basement where we had set up three beds for the sluts to sleep in. Karen was still sleeping in her bed. “Karen, wake up,” I barked. Lazy slut. She didn’t stir. I walked over and shook her. Her body flopped onto her back, listless. “Karen?”

    “What’s wrong with her, Mark?” Mary asked, fear in her voice.

    “I don’t know,” I told her. She was breathing, softly, and I could feel a pulse fluttering in her throat.

    Her eyes flickered and open. “Master,” she murmured. “I…I feel so weak.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mark and I sat at the table, picking at the cold eggs and bacon Desiree made, earlier. Karen had just been placed into an ambulance, on her way to the hospital. She was accompanied by Thamina, our nurse slut and Willow was going to meet her at Good Sam and find out what was wrong with her.

    “She was sick in the morning last week,” I said. “It was like morning sickness, only she swore she couldn’t be pregnant.”

    “Well, she’s in good hands,” Mark said. “And we have a lot of things to get done today.”

    I frowned at Mark, wanting to protest that our Karen was in the hospital. But he was right, she was in good hands. “What?”

    “I’ve done some looking on the internet about a plane, and I found one,” Mark said. “A Gulfstream IV. It’s used, but in excellent condition. It’ll cost $27 million. So, I need to rob a few banks. Plus, we’ll need some pilots.”

    “Where do you get pilots from?” I asked and Mark smiled.

    “Let me make a few phone calls.”

    I had my own phone call to make. I had promised to let Alice know what happened and I forgot all about it in the euphoria of freeing Mark. The first thing I told her was to ignore my commands if she wanted to. Alice had fast become my best friend and I didn’t want to control her. She wasn’t happy that I stayed with Mark. She didn’t know about the deals with the Devil or the spells, and didn’t understand how I could stay with Mark after what he did.

    “We worked it out, Alice,” I told her, finally getting mad at her bad mouthing Mark. “Okay, Alice. We love each other.”

    “Fine,” Alice said, bitterly. “You worked out his infidelity and his insults. Good for you. When can we get together?”

    “I don’t know,” I told her. “Things are busy, I’ll let you know.”

    “Fine.”

    “Don’t be bitch, Alice,” I said. “It’s just crazy around here, okay. We’ll get together when we can.”

    “All right, Mary,” she sighed, disappointed. “I really need you, though.”

    “I gotta go,” I told her, frowning at her last comment. What did that mean?

    “You ready, Mare?” Mark asked. “We’ll need to rob three banks, I think.”

    “Yeah, Mark,” I said. “Let me give the sluts their orders.”

    I handed the sluts our guest list for our wedding and instructions on the fancy invitations they were to fill out and print and mail out for us. When they finished with the invitations, they need to figure out the seating arrangements and how many tables and chairs and tents we would need for our outdoor wedding. It was just a month away, I realized. Having the sluts take care of all the tedious details was such a relief.

    “We’ll get it done, Mistress,” Allison said, chipper.

    “And how is your wedding preparations going, Allison?” I asked her.

    “On Tuesday, Desiree has a family court appearance, she’s petitioning to annul her marriage with Brandon,” Allison answered. “If you or Master could be there to speed up the process, me and Desiree would be very grateful.”

    “Oh, I think we can arrange that,” I told her and she gave me a big hug and a kiss.

    Mark was hanging up his phone. “We have an appointment with the plane owner in Gig Harbor at four,” Mark told me. “And tomorrow, we’ll go up to Seattle to interview some pilots.”

    “Where did you find pilots so fast?” I asked, curious. “Is there like a Labor Ready for out of work pilots or something?”

    Mark smiled. “Alaska Airlines has their headquarters in SeaTac. I just spoke to their head of HR and he’s finding us a list of candidates.”

    “Attractive women?” I asked, with a sly smile. I knew how Mark thought. “How many female pilots are there.”

    “Oh, there’s a couple,” Mark said with a shrug.

    15 and 16 were our bodyguard’s this morning and it took Mark just a few minutes of reckless speeding to get down to the Bank of America branch on Meridian in South Hill. Mark popped the trunk, pulled out a few empty duffel bags and tossed them to our bodyguards and we walked arm in arm to the bank entrance.

    15 opened the door for us and we walked in, our bodyguard’s flanking us. My heart was hammering with excitement and my cunt was moistening. Everyone in the bank turned and stared at us, a hush fell over the room. People swallowed nervously, I could hear whispers, “It’s that guy from the news.” We must have been quite a sight, walking in so boldly, with our slutty cops as our escorts.

    “I see my reputation has proceeded me,” Mark said, boldly. “Well, don’t be afraid. None of you will be hurt. Branch manager, start the time lock. And none of you will ever speak about what happens here today.” Mark snapped his finger, “Oh, and no one hit the silent alarm.”

    “Sorry,” a pretty woman muttered. She had short, black hair and a hungry, predatory mouth that made my cunt weep. “I recognized you from the news. I’m so very sorry, Mr. Glassner.”

    Her name tag read Kelli. “Come here, Kelli,” I snapped. “You can make it up by licking my pussy.”

    I sat in own of the plush chairs set aside for the merchant line and hiked up my loose, blue skirt. I wasn’t wearing any panties and I felt pretty wet down there. Mark smiled at me and then took 16’s police radio, turning it up.

    “That’s dispatch sending four units here,” 16 said as she listened to the near incomprehensible squawks coming out of the radio.

    Mark took the radio. “This is Mark Glassner. Cancel the call at the Bank of America on Meridian. Everything is under control here.”

    “Yes, sir,” the dispatcher squawked back and Mark thrust the radio back to 16.

    “15, don’t let anyone enter,” Mark barked. 15 saluted and marched to the door and went outside, standing at attention before the door.

    Kelli was walking towards me. She had a tight, sleeveless blouse that molded to her tiny tits, cut little A Cups, and a short, pleated black skirt. As she walked, I could see the tops of her thigh-high black stockings and the clasps of the garter belt holding them up. She had a sex sway to her hips and was licking her lips.

    “Are you excited to eat my pussy,” I asked as she knelt before me.”

    “Yes, mam,” she whispered. “I saw you at the mall last night. You were so beautiful. I wanted to just walk up and kiss you. You’re the most beautiful woman in the world.”

    My cunt was positively gushing buckets of cunt juice as she complimented me. I knew it was just my wish speaking, but it was still flattering as hell. I spread my legs wide and her eyes fell to my waxed cunt. Her fingers reached out and touched the little heart of fiery hair that grew just above my slit.

    “So soft,” she murmured.

    I gasped as she started licking at my cunt, her tongue quick and deft, as she circled my slit, teasing me. She spread me open, licking at my inner labia, every touch of her tongue sending tingles of pleasure through my cunt. I moaned softly, closing my eyes and enjoying the woman’s pussy eating. I was feeling hot, so I started unbuttoning my blouse, spilling out my tits.

    “Everyone just go about your banking,” Mark was ordering, his arms around another pretty bank teller. Her nametag read Donna. She had deep, blue eyes and sandy blonde hair. She wore a conservative blouse that she was unbuttoning, revealing a nice pair of breasts in a wispy, black bar that Mark unclasped in the front, spilling out her round melons and hard nipples.

    Mark bent her over a loan officer’s desk. The loan officer was a balding black guy who just kept right on talking on his phone as Mark hiked up the bank teller’s skirt and pulled down her brown pantyhose and black panties. Donna’s muff was covered in soft, blonde fur and Mark ran his finger through it then pulled out his cock and thrust into the bank teller.

    “Oh yes,” she moaned as Mark fucked her. “Mmhh, that felt wonderful.”

    “Yes, sorry, it’s a little noisy in the bank,” the loan officer said absently into his phone as his eyes were focused on the bank teller getting fucked on his desk. Donna’s tits were hanging down and swinging back and forth as Mark pounded her cunt. “I need to call you back,” he muttered, hanging up.

    A young woman in line kept looking back at me, she seemed oddly familiar. Those green eyes were so familiar. An image floated up of those green eyes looking up at me from between my thighs as she licked my cunt. And then I remembered. I fucked her in the changing room at Hot Topic the day I met Mark. Mark had been fucking Lillian in the front of the store while I was shopping for clothes. Her name was…Anne.

    “Hey, Anne, come on over,” I waved.

    Anne walked over, a smile on her pierced lip. She was wearing a short, green and red plaid catholic schoolgirl skirt. A very short skirt, I could practically see her panties as the skirt swayed. Her legs were clad in knee-high socks and heeled shoes. Her blouse was a low cow cut, white frilly thing that cupped her breasts.

    She sat next to me and I grabbed her blonde hair and pulled her into a kiss. Her lip piercings rubbed wickedly on my lips as we frenched. Her hands reached out and started playing with my exposed breasts, her fingers gently playing with my achingly hard nipples. Kelli was sliding her tongue through my slit, now, dipping into my wet hole. I wiggled in pleasure as she slid a finger slowly inside me, as her tongue attacked my clit.

    “You’re so fucking tight!” Mark was moaning as he pounded the bank teller. “So goddamn fucking tight.” I could hear the slut moaning on my fiancee’s cock, the desk scratching the floor as it rocked from the force of Mark’s thrusts.

    I pushed Anne’s face down to my tits and gasped as she sucked a nipple into her mouth. I could feel the cold, metallic lip piercing rubbing on my sensitive aerola. Kelli had slipped a second finger up inside me and was sucking my clit, hard, while her tongue played with it between her lips. My hips were starting to twitch as my orgasm built.

    “Oh, you fucking sluts are going to make me cum,” I moaned. “Yes, fuck yes! Keep it up! You dirty whores!”

    The pressure was building inside my womb, the two sluts every touch adding more and more pleasure until I could no longer take it. I screamed as my body writhed in the chair. My cunt clenched on Kelli’s invading fingers and I could feel fresh fluids flooding out of my cunt into her eager mouth. Gasping, I pulled Kelli up and kissed her predatory mouth, tasting my sweet, spicy flavor on her lips.

    “Fuck that was good,” I told her. I grabbed her blouse and ripped it open, buttons popping off. She wasn’t wearing a bra, her little A cup titties didn’t need them. Her nipples were tiny, and both were pierced with the thinnest, gold rings.

    I bent down and sucked her nipple into my mouth, playing with the tiny, gold ring with my tongue as Kelli moaned her pleasure. I reached down and found she wasn’t wearing panties beneath her skirt. This was one nasty slut. Her pussy was shaved bare and she had large, fat pussy lips. I caressed them, feeling her shudder on my lap. Anne captured Kelli’s other nipple in her lips and we suckled side by side on her.

    When my finger was coated in Kelli’s pussy juices, I slid my hand around her waist, to her ass, and found her puckered asshole and worked my finger up inside her. “Oh wow!” Kelli gasped. “Hmm, yes. I love ass play.” Kelli giggled wickedly.

    “Gonna flood your slutty pussy with my cum,” Mark was moaning. He must be fucking her pretty fast from the sound of the slap of flesh. Donna was just moaning and gasping as he fucked her. “Had a nice cum, slut?” Mark asked. “Because I loved how your cunt massaged my cock, whore! And here is your reward.”

    I could almost hear him shooting his cum into her nasty snatch and I licked my lips. I just had to taste that. I pushed Kelli back and then grabbed her nipple ring and led her to Mark as she squealed in pain. Mark was just pulling out of Donna, a satisfied grin on his face.

    “Hey, Mare,” he said with a smile, eying the slut I was guiding by her nipple.

    “This slut likes it up the ass,” I told him and pushed Kelli at him.

    “Do you, slut?” Mark asked, pinching her nipple. “Do you just love getting fucked up your tight, nasty ass?”

    “Yes, I love it up the ass,” Kelli gasped.

    I motioned Anne to come over as I started stroking Donna’s exposed ass. “Stay bent over, slut.”

    “Yes, miss,” she murmured.

    Anne walked over and I pointed down on the floor. Ann stretched out and I sat on her face. I shivered in pleasure as Anne begin kissing my cunt, her piercing rubbing deliciously about my pussy. I spread Donna’s cunt open, just like a pretty, just fucked flower, oozing my fiancee’s cum. I licked through her slit, tasting the tangy, honey flavor of her cunt and the salty flavor of Mark’s cum.

    I loved eating Mark’s cum out of another woman’s cunt. Creampie was my favorite kind of pie. I dove into Donna’s cunt, licking and sucking every drop of Mark’s cum I could find in her warm, delicious depths. Anne was eating my cunt with the same gusto, drinking my juices, while her finger crept ever closer to my asshole.

    “Oh fuck!” Kelli moaned from nearby. Mark must be reaming her ass now. I could hear him moaning softly, his balls slapping against her flesh. “Fuck that’s amazing! Fuck my ass! Hmm, harder!” The slap of flesh few louder and faster as Mark fucked the sluts ass. There was a loud gasp from Kelli. “Umm, tug on my piercing! Fuck my ass! God, you’re such a stud!”

    Anne’s finger had finally reached my asshole, teasing my puckered anus with her finger, sending wicked thrills through my body. Her tongue was digging into my pussy, wiggling up inside me as her finger began to wiggle up inside my ass. My own tongue was shoving in and out of Donna’s tight cunt. I had found all of Mark’s tasty cum, now it was time to make the bank teller slut cum on my lips. I pinched Donna’s clit, rubbing the little pearl between my fingers as I sucked on her tasty cunt. Her hips were starting to shake and her breathing was getting faster and faster, her moans louder and longer.

    “Umm, that feel’s so good,” Donna murmured. “Oh, miss, you’re going to make me cum! Oh, wow, oh wow, so amazing!” Her body writhed on the desk and a flood of juices squirted on my face, drenching me, running down my breasts. I was coated in delicious pussy juices as Donna moaned and panted like a bitch on the desk.

    “You fucking slut!” I snapped in mock anger, and pinched her sensitive clit. She bucked in pain. “I’m covered in your pussy juices. Lick me clean, slut.”

    “Sorry, miss!” Donna gasped.

    She knelt next to me and I grabbed her blonde hair and pushed her mouth down to my drenched tits. She started lapping her female-cum up, her tongue grazing my nipples, adding more pleasure to what Anne was generating in my ass and pussy. I was rubbing my cunt on Anne’s face, riding her face as her tongue probed the sensitive flesh of my pussy.

    Next to my face was Mark’s ass, clenching as he fucked in and out of Kelli’s asshole. I licked my lips, watching my fiancee’s firm butt. The out of shape, flabby Mark I met was almost gone, replaced by a toned and fit stud with an ass any woman would find hot. His hard cock was disappearing into the cleft of Kelli’s ass and coming back out. In and out, god she was lucky. I loved Mark’s cock reaming my ass

    “How’s her ass?” I moaned.

    “Tight!” Mark grunted. “And about to be full of my cum.”

    “Cream her ass, hun. I’m going to cream this slut’s face.”

    Donna switched breasts, licking up her sticky juices off my freckled breasts. My eyes were fixed onto Mark’s ass and cock as he fucked Kelli while I ground my cunt on Anne’s sucking lips. Donna’s mouth found my hard nipple and began to gently lick it, swirling her tongue about my areola, lightly brushing the turgid nipple rising hard.

    Mark grunted and groaned and pulled out of Kelli’s gaping ass, white cream leaking slowly out, down her crack to her taint. I grabbed Donna’s face and turned her to Mark’s dirty cock and whispered in her ear, “Lick it clean, slut. Revel in the flavor of Kelli’s ass!”

    I flooded Anne’s greedy mouth as I came watching Donna’s tongue lick Mark’s cock clean. “Have a good one, Mare?” he asked me as I shuddered on Anne’s tongue.

    “Yeah,” I panted. “We should go to the bank more often.”

    “Well, we still have to rob two more,” Mark said with that boyish grin of his.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Doctor WolfTail, here are the test result,” nurse Marley said, handing me Karen’s chart. Thamina was sitting next to Karen, holding our slut-sisters hands. Karen was festooned with medical equipment. An oxygen mask, IV’s, EKG monitors. She had been unconscious most of the day, but she would occasionally wake up and ask after Master and Mistress before falling back unconscious.

    Mistress wanted me to look after her, so I represented myself as Karen’s private doctor, which I was, I guess. I was all the sluts doctors, and Master and Mistress’s as well. I glanced at the blood results, she was anemic, not surprising, her white blood cell count was normal, so not an infection, and I blinked. That couldn’t be right. “These hGC levels can’t be this high,” I muttered to myself. They were 156,704 mIU/ml. “I need a transvaginal ultrasound, nurse.”

    The nurse returned in a few minutes with the ultrasound and we placed Karen in stirrups, I lubed the probe of the ultrasound and inserted it gently up her vagina, guiding the probe as I watched the screen. And there it was. A yolk sack. She was pregnant. And, based off the size, for 8 weeks and 4 days.

    I frowned. When Karen started having the morning sickness symptoms, she swore that her last period started twelve days ago, on the seventh of June. What was going on here. She also insisted that a nun couldn’t get pregnant, one of the gifts they were given. So, she’d only been having unprotected sex for little more than a week since her powers were broken.

    Then how the hell was she eight-and-a-half weeks pregnant.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mary and I walked out of the third Bank of America we robbed today, this one down on Pearl Street in Tacoma. It was a disappointing bank. Three male tellers and a female loan officer that was as stout as an outhouse. What’s this world coming to when there were not even a moderately attractive bank teller. But Mary and I made the best of it.

    “Umm, I’ve been thinking about your cock in my tight little ass all day,” Mary whispered in my ear, rubbing my hardening cock through my pants. “What do you say, stud. Want to give your filly a nice ride?”

    “I always want to give my filly a great fucking ride,” I answered and kissed my sweet Mary on the lips.

    There was a leather couch at this branch and I bent Mary over the arm rest, hiked up her blue skirt, exposing her beautifully plump ass. I gave her soft cheeks a squeeze, knelt down and spread her open, revealing her brown, puckered asshole. Mary sighed in pleasure as I started to rim her, enjoying her sour flavor. I loved every part of my Mary.

    I pushed at the tight ring of her asshole, slipping in and swirling about her velvety, hot walls, coating her insides with saliva. I pushed my tongue as deep as it could go, then pulled back and fucked it in again. Mary was sighing in pleasure as I rimmed her ass.

    “Umm, ream my ass, hun!” panted Mary. “God, I love getting my ass eaten out!”

    I stuck to fingers up into her cunt, getting them good and soaked and pushed them into her tight ass. I slid them in and out, lubing her asshole until her my fingers were disappearing into her ass with ease. Then I stood up, and pushed my cock into her pussy, burying all the way into her tight depths. When I pulled out my cock was sticky with natures lube, pussy juices, and moved my cock to her tight asshole.

    “Wait,” Mary said and I stopped. She stood up and walked around to lie down on the leather couch, the leather creaking as she laid across it on her back and wrapped her arms around her knees, pulling her legs back, exposing her ass and cunt. “Come fuck your mare, my randy stallion!”

    I eagerly crawled on top of her, her legs resting on my shoulders as I pushed my cock into her ass. I leaned over her, holding myself up on my arms as my dick slowly slid into her tight hole. Mary’s green eyes twinkled in excitement as I stared into her emerald depths. I made my love to my fiancee’s ass as an entire bank full of customers, tellers, and loan officers watched. Let them watch, let them see how much I loved my naughty filly.

    “Oohh, your cock feels so amazing in my ass, Mark,” Mary gasped beneath me. I was picking up my pace, fucking her faster and faster. Her ass was hot and gripped my cock firmly, pleasantly. “Yes, yes! God I love you, love your cock!”

    “Love your ass, Mare!” I groaned. “Love your cunt, love your breasts. I love your emerald eyes, and I love you most of all.” I was fucking her harder, pounding her ass. I wasn’t going to last long, her bowels felt too good on my cock.

    Mary had a happy smile on her face, her hands reached up and caressed my cheek. “You’re making me cum, stud! Mmhh, my naughty stallions making me cum!”

    Her ass was squeezing my cock as she bucked beneath me. I fucked her harder and harder as she moaned her orgasm. I was getting so close, my thrust becoming more furious as I neared the precipice. I was almost there and then I exploded in my sweet filly’s ass, moaning through my teeth. Mary’s legs spread open and I collapsed on her, kissing her sweet mouth as we held each other, cuddling and kissing and just enjoying holding each other.

    When the bodyguard sluts finished loading the money, I pulled out of my Mary’s ass, white cum trickling out onto the leather. Mary knelt down and licked my cock clean of her ass while 15 knelt behind her and licked her asshole clean of my cum. 15 fingered Mary to another orgasm while Mary swallowed the load I shut in her mouth.

    We were near the Narrows Bridge and across the Narrows was Gig Harbor and the owner of the plane we were going to buy. But we still had more than an hour to kill so we had a delightful lunch at Joeseppi’s, this great Italian restaurant across the parking lot from the bank we just robbed.

    After lunch, we crossed the Tacoma Narrows, a, well, narrow part of the Puget Sound between the city of Tacoma and Gig Harbor. We got off highway 16 at the first exit after the bridge, heading towards the Tacoma Narrows Airport. I found a parking spot in front of the small facilities building for the airport and head inside.

    “Mark?” a distinguished looking, older man asked.

    He was sitting on a lounge seat next to a gorgeous woman, tall and willowy, long black hair that fell in beautiful curves around her delicate face. She looked bored, sitting gracefully in a wrap-around, flowery dress that left her right shoulder and belly exposed, and molded to her round breasts. The skirt was short, and her legs were gorgeous, delicately crossed to show off her toned calves. My cock stirred and I glanced at Mary and saw her eying the woman, lust twinkling in her eyes.

    “Yes, I’m Mark and this is my fiancee, Mary,” I introduced.

    The man had a firm handshake. “I am Julius Prescott III, and this is my lovely wife, Monique.” His lovely trophy wife, I thought.

    “Pleased to meet you,” Monique said, in a bored French accent. Even bored, that accent was sexy as hell. When Monique’s eyes fell on Mary a hungry look appeared. She reached out and gently clasped Mary’s hand, rubbing her fingers sensuously across the back of Mary’s hand. “There is a quaint little bar nearby, maybe we can go and talk and let our men do business.”

    “No, why don’t come along, I love watch my man do business,” Mary replied. “I think you’ll find it very entertaining.”

    “Very well,” Monique said, hooking her arm around Mary’s.

    Julius led us to a golf cart. “Well, let’s start by taking a look at the plane.” We piled in and he drove along the runway to one of the larger hangers. Inside was the almost ninety-foot long, narrow airplane. It was white, with triangular wings and two engines mounted on the fuselage of the plane, near the tail. Her tail number was N7301G.

    “And there are no problems?” I asked Julius.

    “No, I’ve maintained her very carefully,” Julius answered. “Would you like to see the maintenance records?”

    “No, I trust you,” I told him. After all, he had to do what I said.

    “Well, she configured to seat ten comfortably and I added a small, rear cabin with a bed,” Julius confided. “It makes long flights much easier when you can stretch out in a real bed. The seats can all recline back and are somewhat comfortable to sleep on.”

    He led us to the door and its fold out stairs and led us inside. The cockpit was a complicated set of controls and gauges, with both a pilot and copilot seats. Then there was a small galley and jump-seats for two flight attendants. The main seating area of the plane had two rows of five, very comfy looking chairs, almost recliners, with built in TV screens that folded out and personal bluray players.

    “Top of the line stuff,” Julius insisted and then gaped.

    Mary was sitting on the seat and pulled Monique into her lap the two ladies were passionately making out. Mary was reaching behind her where the wrap of her dresses gathered in a careful knot of bundled cloth and pulled. The wrap came undone, unwinding as it fell away from her torso, exposing a magnificent pair of breasts that Mary buried her face in, rubbing her cheeks against the silky-soft mounds.

    “Monique!” Julius said with a strangled gasp. “Wh-what are you doing!”

    I clapped a hand on him. “It’s perfectly okay for your wife to fuck Mary and myself, Julius.”

    “Oh, of course,” Julius apologized, flushing. “I don’t know what came over me.”

    “Well, those are some magnificent tits on your wife,” I said with a leer. “I’d be jealous, too.”

    “Anyway, we have satellite TV and high speed internet,” Julius said as continued he tour. He led me back to the small cabin, dominated by a queen sized bed. “Well Mark, you can see how lovingly I took care of my plane.”

    I nodded. “Yeah, I’ll take it.”

    “Very good,” Julius said and shook my hand.

    “Go see my cops and they’ll give you the $26 million,” I said. “I hope cash will be fine.”

    “Of course that’s just fine,” Julius said, a stunned look on his face. The guy was a billionaire and probably never seen that much real cash before.

    “We’re going fuck your wife for a while,” I told him, slapping an arm on his shoulder. “When we’re done, if you could have your pilots fly the plan to Thun Field in South Hill where I’ve got a hanger.”

    “Oh, absolutely,” Julius said. “You do understand that the pilots do not come with the plane.”

    “I’m in the hiring process for the crew,” I said with a smile. Hopefully a sexy crew.

    Monique was moaning delightfully as her husband walked passed her. Mary had Mrs. Prescott’s panties pulled down, a lacy lilac scrap of cloth that was bunched around her left ankle, while Mary was skillfully fingering the French woman.

    “Ohh, you have a magic touch,” Monique purred and captured Mary’s lips in a kiss, their tongues were twining about the other’s. A real French kiss, I though with a smile.

    I walked over to the ladies, unzipping my pants and stroking my hard cock as pulled it out. Monique broke the kiss and stared at my cock. “Suck it,” Mary whispered in her ears.

    I groaned as Monique’s soft lips kissed my cock, her tongue gently caressing the sensitive head of my cock. Mary bent her head down and captured one of Monique’s dark nipple with her red lips. Monique gave a throaty laugh and a soft moan and then her hungry mouth sucked in my cock. She sucked hard, then pulled her mouth back, letting her soft lips caress my cock head as she pulled back.

    “Fuck, that’s nice,” I moaned

    Her tongue licked out across the tip, playing with my urethra and then sucked my cock back into her mouth. She started bobbing her head, her tongue agile as it danced about my cock. Monique moaned on my cock, vibrating my dick, as she came on Mary’s fingers. Mary pulled out her drenched finger, rubbed the woman’s cunt juices on her nipple and sucked into her mouth.

    Mary kissed up the woman’s neck, her chin and then Mary’s lips were on the woman’s mouth as she sucked on my cock. The woman popped my cock out of her mouth and the two women started swirling their tongues about my cock head, kissing each other with my cock between their wet tongues.

    I could feel my balls tightening beneath their onslaught. “You two are fucking hot,” I moaned. “Get ready! I got bunch of tasty cum for you two vixens!”

    “Ohh, cum on our faces,” Monique purred with her sexy, French lilt.

    “Give it too me, stallion,” Mary moaned. “Give us a cum-bath!”

    White, ropey cum shot out of my cock, splattering Mary’s forehead and cheek. The second blast landed across Monique’s nose and lips and a third blast fell on her round tits. A fourth, small squirt hit Mary’s other cheek as she bent down to lick at the cum that splattered on Monique’s round breasts, her tongue dragging across the silky, smooth orbs and flicked at a hard, dark nipple.

    “What do you thing, Mare,” I asked. “Do you think Monique would make a great stewardess?”

    Mary giggled as Monique lapped at the sticky cum on her forehead. “Hmm, she would look delicious as a sexy stewardess.” Mary pulled Monique’s mouth to her, the pair swapping my salty cum between them. When she broke the kiss, a thin strand of cum momentarily connected their lips before it snapped. “You’re going to be our stewardess, Monique,” Mary told her. “You’ll buy yourself a naughty stewardess outfit from a sex shop. The sluttier the better. Whenever we need to fly somewhere, we’ll give you a call.”

    Monique giggled. “Absolutely, ma chérie.”

    “We fly out Friday from Thun Field for the weekend, be there by two PM,” I told her.

    “I will,” she purred. “It sounds like so much fun.”

    “How big is the bed?” Mary asked.

    “Big enough,” I said with a grin, and helped the two ladies to their feet.

    Monique’s dress fell the rest of the way off of her, exposing the round curves of her ass and hips and a shaved cunt drenched in her fluids. Mary peeled out of her clothing and then the two ladies pulled my clothes the rest of the way off. I kissed Monique on her sweet lips, enjoying my first real French kiss, and then pushed her back onto the bed, her black hair fanning out across the bed.

    “Time to make me cum, cutie,” Mary purred and straddled Monique’s face.

    Monique giggled. “Your clam looks so tasty.”

    Mary gasped in delight as Monique licked at her pussy. I picked up Monique’s hips and lined up at her wet cunt, shoving my cock into her cunt. Monique gave a naughty squeal as my cock plowed into her wet, tight cunt. I fucked her hard and slowed and watched as her breasts waved back and forth from the strength of my thrust.

    “Bet your husband doesn’t fuck you as hard?” Mary moaned as she admired my cock disappearing and reappearing out of Monique’s cunt.

    “No, not my husband,” Monique admitted. “But a few of my lovers do.”

    “Ohh, so you cheat on your husband,” Mary panted. “What a slutty wife we have here.”

    “I’m French, of course I have other lovers,” Monique purred. “Julius is a fine provider, but he’s old. And falls asleep so early.”

    “Ohh, are some of your lovers women?” Mary asked. “Because you sure know what you’re doing down there.”

    Monique gave a throaty laugh, her pussy starting to squeeze gently at my cock. “Yes, my sweet Lize.”

    “Is she gorgeous?” I asked her.

    “To die for,” panted Monique.

    “Invited her to come along and play sexy stewardess,” I ordered her. “She’ll be well compensated.”

    “Ohh, but what would her poor husband think?” Monique asked, wickedly.

    “Tell him it’s a girls weekend,” Mary gasped. “Just get her to come.”

    “I will,” Monique promised. “My little Lize does whatever I tell her. She’s so bored. Her husband is always off working.”

    My phone rang from my pant’s pocket. Monique’s cunt felt far too good. I wasn’t about to stop fucking her. I leaned over Monique, fucking her harder, delighting in the moans and coos of pleasure, and captured Mary’s left nipple in my mouth. I ran my tongue across the turgid, dusky nub as Mary wrapped her arms around my head, cradling me to her bosom.

    “Oh, Monique, you’re going to get a sweet surprise,” Mary moaned,

    I nibbled at her nipple as I thrust into Monique’s cunt. Mary was starting to writhe on the French woman’s face. Mary stiffened and then shook and moaned loudly as she came on Monique’s face. I could hear Monique’s tongue lapping at her cunt, drinking in the fluid.

    “Umm, what a delicious surprise,” Monique purred.

    Mary rolled off Monique’s face and stretched out on the bed. I pushed Monique’s legs up onto my shoulder, pressing her thighs together. She felt tighter on my cock as I started to pound her hard. I was getting closer and closer to flooding the cheating wife’s cunt. Just a few more thrust and I’d be there.

    “Oh, Mark, you’re fucking me so good!” she moaned. “Umm, you are stirring up my dough with your big spoon! Ohh, yes! Jouir de, jouir de!” Her cunt spasmed on my cock, milking my cum from my balls and I felt that explosive release as my spunk shot out of my balls and coated the inside of her married pussy.

    I pulled out of her, my cum oozing out. Mary spread her thighs and dived in, devouring the creampie I made for her. I walked over to my pants and fished out my phone. I didn’t recognize the phone number, but whoever it was left a voice mail.

    “Umm, you are one fantastic lover,” Monique purred. “And taking me with my husband’s knowledge.” She shuddered in delight. “Such wicked people.”

    I punched in my password to my voicemail. “It’s Noel, Master. I’m being detained by the FBI. They let me use the bathroom and missed the burner phone I had on me when…shit, I got to go.”

    “Mare, we need to go,” I told her.

    “What’s wrong?” Mary asked, sitting up, cum staining her lips.

    “Noel’s in trouble.”

    We threw our clothes on, and rushed out of the plane. “My wife was satisfying, yes?” Julius asked as he handed me the papers to sign. He was waiting for us back at the cars, several duffel bags stuffed with money were sitting in the trunk of his gold BMW.

    “Very satisfying,” I told him. “We offered her a job, part time, as a stewardess. She’s very excited about it. You should be happy for her.”

    “It is good that she stays busy,” Julius nodded. “My work often keeps me away. Luckily she has Lize to keep her company.” It was hard keeping a straight face. I knew just how Lize was keeping his wife company.

    “What are you going to do with the money?” Mary asked him.

    “Down payment on my new Gulfstream V,” Julius said with a smile.

    “Well, we have this delightful charity,” Mary said. “And it would mean a lot to us if you could give a generous donation. It’s tax deductible, of course, once we get our IRS approval.”

    “Oh, really?” Julius asked. “I always have considered myself a generous man.”

    “It’s to help poor young women get access to free reproductive medicine,” Mary explained. “We’ve partnered with a delightful young doctor and a sizable donation could go a long way. Say, half of what we paid you.”

    “I would be honored, miss,” Julius smiled.

    Julius kissed Mary on the cheek and then shook my hand. “It was a pleasure doing business with you, Julius,” I said. Well, a pleasure fucking your wife, anyways.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “I think we should abort the child,” I told Dr. Yorrik. He was Chief of Medicine at Good Sam. “The mother’s life is in danger.” I hated having to recommended an abortion. I was an OB/GYN because I loved children. But sometimes, the life of the mother had to come first.

    “This is such an unusual case, Dr. WolfTail.” Dr. Yorrik muttered. “How can the embryo be growing this fast? Has it really had a days growth in just a few hours.”

    I nodded. If I hadn’t seen what Master and Mistress could do, I wouldn’t believe it myself. “Yes, Dr. Yorrik, I measured three times, you know how accurate a transvaginal ultrasound is at dating conception.”

    “Well we need the patient’s consent, or her next of kin,” Dr. Yorrik pointed out.

    Or her Master’s consent, I thought. Master and Mistress would need to know either way. I heard Dr. Yorrik gasp and turn pale as a flush of lust burned through my body. My nipples hardened, and my cunt wept juices. I turned and saw Lilith manifesting before us. The demoness was dressed in her tight, transparent red dress, her lush body easily visible. Her silvery hair fell in a mussed mess about her shoulders.

    God, I needed to be fucked. I glanced at Dr. Yorrik. He looked pretty good for a man in his mid-fifties. Distinguished. And older man were supposed to be patient, skillful lovers. I bet he could bend me right over Karen and thrust his cock into my pussy and…I tried to concentrate. This was Lilith’s doing. Try and keep it together, Willow.

    “How are you here, Lilith?” I gasped, my voice strained with lust. My cunt was a wet mess in my panties, my clit hard and itching to be caressed. Mistress used her last boon, Lilith should be back in hell. Then she flickered, appearing a few inches to the left. A frown creased Lilith’s beautiful face.

    “Willow, pass this message to your…Master,” Lilith sneered, “and that slattern, Mary. Karen’s life is tied to the child growing within her. Abort the child, and Karen dies.”

    She flickered a second time, reappearing a foot to the right, half inside a cabinet. A look of concentration appeared on Lilith’s face and then she flickered out of existence and the overwhelming lust vanished. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my beating heart. I looked at Dr. Yorrik who adjusted his pants, a pink flush suffusing his cheeks and neck. God help me, I was about ready to fuck this wrinkled old man. It was so nice to think straight again.

    “Wh-what was that?” he asked.

    “An impossibility,” I muttered.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mary and I raced back to Tacoma in my Mustang, following 15 and 16, the sirens and lights going on their patrol car. Noel was in trouble and we had to rescue her. What good did it do to have a spy in the FBI if she gets arrested.

    The FBI field office, really a satellite office, was located in the basement of the Federal Courthouse, a gorgeous brick structure with a copper dome on Pacific Avenue in downtown Tacoma. It used to be Union Station, the main train station of Tacoma back in the heyday of train travel. But it fell into decline and Amtrak built a new station on Puyallup Avenue and the Federal Government leased the train station and turned it into the Courthouse.

    “Take me to where Noel is being held,” I barked at a junior FBI agent who led us back through the cramped, musty basement to a hallway and a series of doors labeled, “Interrogation.”

    I threw open the door and found Noel, looking tired and haggard, sitting before a metal table while a woman in a burnt-orange pantsuit was badgering her with questions. The woman turned, her prune-face pinched in a frown as she eyed us. Then her eyes widened. “How the fuck did you get in here, Mr. Glassner?” she asked, rising to her feet, her hand straying to her gun.

    “Don’t touch your gun,” I ordered. “Who are you and why have you detained Agent Heinrich?”

    “I am Special Agent Hatheway, OPR” she answered, “and Agent Heinrich is being investigated for corruption and obstruction of justice.”

    Two more men walked into the room a tall, skinny guy in his early forties and a short, round man, badly balding with only a ring of gray hair left. He looked like a short, fat Captain Picard. “What is the meaning of this!” the short, round man barked. “Why is he in here!”

    “Calm down,” I ordered. “Who are you two.”

    “I am SAC Kemp and this is my ASAC, Agent Donavan,” the short man answered.

    I frowned at the acronym and looked at Noel. “SAC is Special-Agent-in-Charge,” Noel answered. “He runs the Tacoma branch and Donavan is his second.”

    “Good, that makes this easy,” I said. “Noel is a model agent and hasn’t done anything wrong. Nor have I, so stop investigating me. Nothing Mary or I do is illegal, after all.”

    The SAC blinked, his mind processing the commands, his anger fading away. “What are we supposed to do with all this evidence? Or the banks you…you…” he struggled to find the right word, “…borrowed money from today!” SAC Kemp demanded. “It looks bad for you, Mark. I know your innocent, but the boys back in D.C. just doesn’t understand. They think you’re a criminal and have my balls in a vice? What am I supposed to tell them?”

    I smiled. “All right, tell them I’m part of some organized crime and that Noel is deep undercover and you just need time to build your case.”

    Kemp frowned, glanced at Donavan, who nodded. “Yeah, I guess we could do that. OC cases can take years to build,” Donavan pointed out

    “How do we explain Noel’s…um…sexual favors?” the SAC asked, delicately.

    I sat down, and unzipped my pants. “She’s just very dedicated to maintaining her cover, willing to do anything.” I pulled out my cock. “Come show them just how dedicated you are, Agent Heinrich.”

    Noel smiled, standing up. She lifted up her gray miniskirt and pulled off a pair of frilly, black panties, exposing her shaved pussy and landing strip of blonde hair. The FBI Agents were all gaping and Mary gave them a few reassuring orders as she sat on the table next to me.

    “I’m a very dedicated FBI Agent,” Noel purred as she straddled me, sinking her cunt down onto my dick. She was wet and tight and moaned like the slut she was as she impaled herself on my cock. “I’m willing to do any nasty, degrading things I have to! Anything to maintain my cover!”

    “See, she’s going to do what it takes stay undercover and take down the bad, evil Mike Glassner,” I moaned as Noel began riding up and down on my cock. “Fuck, she’s quite good at this! She deserves a medal or three for her sacrifices she’s making for the Bureau.”

    “Yeah, sacrifices,” a flushed SAC Kemp muttered as he watched Noel fuck me.

    Mary eyed the three FBI agents and sighed. “16, get in here.”

    16, whom we left in the hallway, walked in. She had a predatory face and hungry lips, framed by curly brown hair. The bodyguard slut knelt on the floor and pushed up Mary’s blue skirt and started hungrily eating out my fiancee’s cunt.

    “Umm, that’s a good slut,” Mary moaned, her eyelids fluttering. She glanced at the bulge forming in Kemp’s pants. “It’s okay, you can fuck her. 16’ll love it, won’t you, slut?”

    “I’d love a dick up my cunt!” purred 16, flashing Kemp a hungry smile before Mary shoved her face back into her cunt.

    Kemp dropped his brown slacks and fell to his knees, pushing up 16’s short, slutty cop skirt, exposing her white ass and bushy brown cunt. He plunged in, fucking 16 hard. 16 moaned into Mary’s cunt and a wicked smile played on Mary’s lips as she glanced at Donavan. The tall man was rubbing at his crotch as he watched the orgy that broke out in the interrogation room.

    “We don’t want to leave out the ASAC,” Mary cooed. “How about you fuck Agent Prune-Face. She looks like she hasn’t had a dick up her cunt in years.”

    ASAC Donavan bent Agent Prune-Face over the table and pulled down her burnt-orange pants and white panties. He fished his cock out of his blue pants and started fucking the woman hard. I didn’t blame him for fucking her face down, I wouldn’t want to look at the face while fucking her either.

    “Ohh, Michael,” Agent Prune-Face moaned. “God, I love it when you fuck me from behind.” I blinked at that. Our ASAC had a wedding ring on and this clearly wasn’t his wife. Man, how ugly must his wife be if Prune-Face was a good alternative.

    I decided to concentrate on the far more attractive FBI Agent riding my cock and pulled Noel’s sweet lips down for a kiss. Her gray-blue eyes were misting with happiness as she rode me. When she broke the kiss, she moved her lips to my ear and licked my lobe, and whispered, “Thank you for rescuing me, Master.”

    “Always,” I moaned. “You’re one of my sluts. And no one messes with my women.”

    “I love you, Master.”

    I smiled and realized that I loved her too, that I loved all my sluts. It wasn’t the heart-achingly pure love I felt for Mary, but it was love just the same. I licked at her lobe and whispered, “I love you too, slut!”

    I glanced at Mary and she smiled down at me and reached out and touched Noel’s head, stroking her sandy-blonde hair. “And what about me?” Mary pouted.

    “I guess I love you, too, Mare,” I said with a fond smile.

    “I love you just as much as I love Master,” Noel answered, rubbing her cheek against Mary’s hand.

    “I love you, too, slut,” Mary told her. Then she gave a mock sigh. “And I guess I love you as well, Mark.”

    Noel was beaming as she rode my cock harder and faster, her cunt a hot, tight glove on my cock as she slammed her hips up and down on my lap. I gripped her ass and started fucking my cock up into her. My balls were tightening and I wanted to spill my love inside my slut. Noel was panting, throwing back her head as the pleasure trembled through her.

    “I’m cumming, Master,” she gasped. “Oh, thank you, thank you for letting me cum on your hard cock!”

    I groaned and coated her slutty pussy with my cream and kissed her gently as she sat on my lap. My phone rang, spoiling the mood and I answered it. “What,” I barked, a little testily.

    “Master, it’s Willow. Karen she’s pregnant.”

    I didn’t know what to say. Next to me, Mary was moaning and shuddering as she came on 16’s mouth. 16 was moaning into Mary’s cunt as Kemp pounded her from behind, the old guy panting and his face beet red from the effort. Agent Prune-Face was moaning like a bitch in heat for the ASAC and if the table wasn’t bolted to the floor, I’m sure the table would have slid all the way to the wall by now.

    “Is that why she’s sick?” I asked, finally processing what she said. Mary looked down at me, curious.

    “There’s more, Master,” Willow continued. “Lilith appeared. It’s her child. And the embryo is growing very fast. Karen’s eight-and-half week’s pregnant in the eight days since Lilith fucked her. At the rate the embryo is growing, she’ll give birth in a month.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I was lying on the green bedspread of the SeaTac Holiday Inn across the street from the Seattle-Tacoma International Airport. I arrived yesterday around five o’clock. When the Bond of Avvah was broken I was driven into a nearby bathroom because of the phantom pain. And then the Ecstasy came upon me and the Angel Ramiel spoke to me, told me that our opening gambit had failed.

    “What do we do now?” I had asked the Angel.

    “A messier plan,” Ramiel had answered sadly, as his hard cock slid into my pussy and an orgasm shuddered through my body. “A far messier plan.”

    “What do you…ohh wow…mean!” I moaned as his cock plunged in and out of me and orgasms rolled through my trembling body. Being touched by an Angel set all your nerves alive with pleasure, drowning your senses until only you and the Angle remained.

    “Soldiers are needed, now,” answered Ramiel. “Four and four and four.”

    “I don’t under…ohhh yes, harder, umm…” and I was lost to the pleasure. When I regained my senses, I was lying face down in the stall of the ladies room in Concourse B of the airport. I washed my face off. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. Ramiel’s words echoed in my mind.

    At the baggage claim, a cute guy, fit and tall with brilliant, blue eyes that could melt the panties off the most prudish girl, flirted with me as we waited for our luggage. I must have spent fifteen, twenty minutes writhing on the bathroom floor, and still had to waited another fifteen minutes, albeit fifteen pleasant minutes, for my luggage.

    Curtis invited me to his hotel room, and I took him up on it. When Providence provided me with a place to stay, you take it. Particularly when it came with such a handsome man. We wasted little time when we got to his room. He was kissing me, ripping off my sundress and then my underwear. He threw me down on the bed, dropped his cell phone, watch and keys on the nightstand then crawled onto the bed and we started kissing, his hands kneading my breasts while I unbelted him and pulled his hardening cock out.

    He rolled over onto his back, his hard cock prodding out my sopping cunt. I broke the kiss, rising up and sliding his cock inside me. I moaned, wantonly, as his cock filled up my cunt so deliciously. I wiggled my hips a few times, getting used to his girth, then I slowly started to ride his cock, enjoying the delightful feeling of his cock’s head rubbing up against the sensitive flesh of my pussy.

    His hands were playing with my breasts, running up and down my sides, as he moaned and panted his enjoyment. “You’ve got a fucking tight pussy, Theodora!” he moaned. “God damn, this is my lucky day!”

    “I love how your big cock is stretching my cunt!” I cooed. He wasn’t the biggest cock, that went to a Warlock I once exorcised. The prick had wished for a huge cock and I was sore for a week afterwards. But Curtis has a nice, thick cock.

    His phone rang, some pop song I didn’t recognize. I may look eighteen, but I was forty-four, and was a teenager of the eighties. I couldn’t believe this guy. He had a hot chick riding his cock and he was answering his phone. Well, I wasn’t about to stop, I was to close to cumming to stop because my partner was an asshole.

    “Hey, babe,” Curtis had said, holding his phone in his right hand and used his left hand to shush me. I could see his ring finger and the tan line from a missing wedding band. The asshole was married, and speaking to his wife while I rode him. He sounded so sweet and caring as he spoke to his wife. You couldn’t tell his cheating cock was in my tight pussy. “Yeah, I just got into the hotel room. The baggage claim took forever.”

    I kept riding him. I wasn’t the one cheating on my spouse, so why should I feel guilty. I had my indulgence, nothing I did was a sin until I finished my mission. His cock felt too amazing to stop, anyways, and there was this naughty thrill running through my body. It should be his wife riding his cock, not me. I was taking her place. Curtis’s eyes were rooted to my heaving breasts as he spoke to his wife.

    “Yeah, it was a long flight and I’m beat,” Curtis told his wife, reaching up with his left hand to cup my tit, rolling my nipple pleasantly between his fingers. “I’ll probably watch some TV and then crash.”

    My orgasm neared and I grit my teeth and tried not to make too much noise as I came on his cock. This was so exciting, so fucking hot. Listening to Curtis while he talked to his wife got me off faster than I was used. I kept fucking his cock, grinding my clit into his groin, hoping to get another cum out of him.

    “Just the TV,” Curtis lied to cover up the few moans that escaped my lips. “Yeah, some stupid movie’s on. So, what are you wearing?” He gave a throaty laugh. “The purple bra, I love that on you. Umm, why don’t you pull off your bra and rub your dark nipples.” He paused. “Yeah, babe, I’m jerking off so hard thinking about your sexy body, your chocolate breasts. I wish you were here, riding my cock.” He was breathing hard, listening to his wife talk dirty to him. “Fuck, babe, you’re really revving my motors tonight.”

    Feeling naughty, I leaned over, rubbing my breasts against his chest and began licking at his neck and ears, moaning my pleasure softly. The bed was squeaking as he started fucking his hips up into me.

    “I’m imagining you’re on top of me, Latoya,” he moaned into the phone, “your hips writhing on me, your cunt so wet and tight on my cock. Your breasts are rubbing into my chest and you’re licking and whispering such naughty things into my ear.”

    I could almost hear his wife saying those nasty things to him. My clit was rubbing into his groin as we fucked and I could feel a second orgasm building inside me. He gripped my ass, squeezing my firm cheek as he thrust hard inside me.

    “I’m cumming, Latoya!” he gasped and I could feel his hot cum spraying inside me. “I’m pretending its your pussy I’m flooding!” I moaned, a low throaty sound as my cunt spasmed on his cock. “Thanks, Latoya,” Curtis whispered. “Love you.”

    I rolled off him, panting in pleasure. I glanced at Curtis and he was asleep, snoring softly. God, what an asshole.

    I fucked him again in the morning, though. He was paying for my hotel room, and his cock felt amazing in my cunt. Then he went down to attend the conference, telling me not to expect him back until around seven or eight that night, so I had the day to myself.
    All day I sat in the room, trying to ignore Ramiel’s words. But they just wouldn’t leave my mind. A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. I went out for a jog up the busy International Boulevard. I tried watching the planes land and take off at the airport. Nothing worked. Ramiel’s words just echoed in my mind.

    A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four.

    I returned to the hotel room, hungry, and ordered room service for lunch. Let the cheating asshole pay for it. He claimed he only cheated on his wife a few times a year when he was out of town, but I bet the asshole cheated on the poor woman all the time. Only someone comfortable in cheating could talk to his wife while fucking another woman.

    I was flipping through the channels. Over 200 and nothing worth watching. I was trying to distract myself. My stomach roiled with fear. I had two Warlocks to defeat. And Lilith of the Black Moon and of the Empty Womb, had been summoned. How was I supposed to face all that on my own. My best hope had been the Bond of Avvah and that failed.

    A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. Those words just wouldn’t leave me alone, gnawing away at my stomach. I just had to have faith that His Providence would guide me. Scripture always said God would never give you a burden you were not strong enough to carry. I just needed to have faith.

    There was a knock at the door, interrupting my worry.

    I turned the TV off, frowning. I didn’t order anymore room service and the maids had already been in here to clean. I got off the bed and walked to the hotel room and opened the door, curious at what I’d fine. There were two women standing on the doorstep. The first was a tall, black woman. And I mean black. I’ve never seen someone with such dark skin before. The other women was a short, busty Latina with a tired smile on her face. In fact, both women looked tired, their clothes rumpled, and each clutched a suitcase.

    And both had golden auras surrounding them.

    “Sister,” the black woman said in an African accent and hugged me warmly. The Latina woman slipped her arms around the both of us, and all three of us hugged each other fiercely.

    Tears were streaming down my face and joy beat in my heart. “Please, come in Sisters,” I told them as we released the hug. And then my heart sank. When was the last time three nuns were required to take down a Warlock. Could things be that bad already.

    Our opening gambit failed, Ramiel’s voice echoed in my head. A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four.

    To be continued…


  • Time Manipulation Mind Control Chapter 10: Slut’s Frustrated Passion

    Font size : +


    Justin has to deal with the consequences of his latest commands while a mind-control slut can’t find her pleasure until she submits!

    Time Manipulation Mind Control

    Chapter Ten: Slut’s Frustrated Passion

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Justin Sampson

    “Now you listen here, you naughty little bitch!” Coach Johnson snarled as she ripped down Sam’s panties, a look of shock crossing my girlfriend’s face. “I can eat any cunt I want in this locker room.”

    I couldn’t believe this was happening. Shock rooted me in place as my girlfriend’s brown bush came into view. Sam struggled to stop the lesbian coach from eating her pussy. She cried out my name as she fought to keep Coach Johnson away from her pussy.

    “Justin! Help!” Sam cried, her eyes wide behind her glasses.

    Anger shot through me with a fiery heat. I wasn’t furious at Coach Johnson, but at myself. Once again, I’d given a command without thinking through the consequences. The woman believed she could lick any pussy who came into her locker room now. That included my girlfriend’s pussy. And what about the girls who came in the next class?

    They wouldn’t know that they could have an orgy in here.

    “Shit!” I growled as I darted forward, my hard cock flopping before me.

    “Stop this right now!” Sam hissed, both her hands pressed on the coach’s forehead. “I did not come in here to engage in lesbian coitus with you, Coach!”

    “But I have to educate you!” Coach Johnson groaned, a strained, throaty quality to her voice. Her tongue thrust out before her, wiggling as she struggled to clear those last two inches to my girlfriend’s snatch.

    I grabbed Coach Johnson by the shoulder and wrenched her head back. She glared at me, anger flaring across her face. She struggled to escape my grip, fighting hard. She had strength, her body possessing lean and compact build of a woman who pumped irons. She had a desperate look in her eyes as she struggled to obey my commands. I fought against her, but my hands, sweaty from fucking, slipped. I struggled to keep gripping her shoulder, but I couldn’t hold her back.

    Her head dived for Sam’s pussy.

    I needed to stop her!

    A surge of power, diverted from the reservoir building up inside of me, raced through my body. It was like tingles that happened when my extremities fell asleep, those pins and needles of numb flesh. It raced down my arm to my hand. To my fingers. It poured into the woman.

    She froze.

    I gaped as she stopped moving, utterly paused. Her hair, sweeping about her shoulders, had halted in midair in a way that physics wouldn’t allow. Gravity should be pulling her tresses down and momentum should keep them whipping to the side.

    I didn’t mean to freeze her. Didn’t know I could freeze her.

    “What is going on?” Sam gasped.

    I had no idea I could individually pause someone. Could I hypnotize Coach Johnson like this? I didn’t know, but I had to act. I leaned down and hissed in Coach Johnson’s ear, “You can only lick the girls’ pussies who are in this current class. No others. You can’t lick Sam’s pussy. You can’t lick your students who are in your other classes. Only this one.”

    I released her. Time resumed for a few seconds after I let her go.

    Her hair finished whipping around. She blinked, shaking her head. She stared up at Sam and said, “Oh, what am I doing? I can’t teach you. You’re not in this class.”

    Coach Johnson rose on unsteady legs, confusion sweeping across her face. She looked at the other girls having an orgy, all but Aurora and Petra writhing in lesbian passion. Those two were standing together, holding each other’s hands.

    “Mmm, I need to go teach Tracy. Those big boobs you have need to be educated.” The gym coach stumbled away, licking her lips. I let out a relieved sigh.

    I glanced at my hands. This was such an unusual development. A useful one, but it drank up all my energy reserves. I could freeze one person, but it would delay how much longer it took until I could freeze everything. It felt like it used far, far more energy to hold one in stasis. I’d only frozen her for, what, a few moments? But it had wasted the last thirty minutes of my power’s buildup.

    A twenty-fourth of my energy reserve.

    I had to be careful about how to use this. What if I had done it when I was half full. Could I have wasted even more energy?

    Then I realized that Sam was staring at me. Her eyes were blinking owlishly behind her glasses. She calmly pulled up her panties and then bent down to snag her sweatpants bunched around her ankles. I tensed, realizing she knew.

    “Fuck,” I muttered.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Salome “Sam” Shapiro

    As I drew up my sweatpants, everything became clear in my mind. Justin had frozen the coach for approximately thirty seconds. There was no denying that he’d utterly arrested the movement of her hair, defying multiple laws of physics. He had somehow generated a local time distortion centered solely around her.

    I assessed my boyfriend. “You can stop time.” My eyes flicked up and down him. “You are behind the anomalies with the atomic clocks.”

    “Yeah,” he said, a sheepish look crossing his face. He stood tense, like he was afraid. He scratched at the back of his head.

    “That quip you made on the way to school was the truth. You can stop time with your mind. Is it only local?”

    “I didn’t know I could freeze one person until just now. Normally… I freeze everything. Mostly.” He added as an afterthought.

    “Interesting.” My thoughts sorted through possibilities. “How do you do it?”

    “Not really sure. There is just this sort of… potential energy that grows inside of me. Power gatherers, then I can apply it to stop time.”

    “You build up the potential to affect spacetime inside of you,” I stated, my mind dissecting his words. “Just like a battery storing an electrical charge?”

    Justin nodded his head.

    “Where does this temporal charge come from?”

    “It appears to be external,” Justin answered. His forehead furrowed. “I really don’t understand how I build it up. Just that I can.”

    “Is this connected to Project KRONOS?” I asked.

    My boyfriend answered with a blank look.

    “So you have never heard of any government project like that?” I asked despite already knowing the answer now.

    “Project KRONOS is a government thing?” He gave me a look. “Sounds, like a conspiracy theory thing.”

    I nodded my head. “I admit I do have a fascination with those sorts of things. I am a member of a number of websites and forums, both on the dark web and the normal internet, that dabble in this sort of things. My sources say that Project KRONOS was an attempt to manipulate time. Further, my source says that the NSA is operating in the area. They might be posing as those sewage workers lurking around our campus.”

    He frowned. “Searching for the source of the time discrepancy?”

    “It is possible their calculations of the event are more precise than those of us on the internet have figured out.”

    “Shit,” he said. “But… come on, they couldn’t prove that someone was freezing time. I mean, it’s pretty crazy. How would they know who was doing it?”

    “I presume that is why they have their agents roaming our school.”

    He frowned. “Are you sure that they’re part of the government?”

    “Well…” I shifted. “No, it could just be all a coincidence. The company’s name uses the same letters as the National Security Agency. My sources say they use an acrostic of their abbreviation for their fake business’s name.”

    “Nasty Sewage Assault…” Justin’s eyebrows furrowed. “That is kind of a stupid name. I just thought…” He shook his head. “So, what, the government gave me these powers? And my sister?”

    Was she responsible for the time that didn’t fit the pattern? “The… lunchtime event was her?”

    Justin nodded his head.

    “Interesting. And, to your knowledge, you have had no contact with any sort of government agencies? You haven’t received any strange injection or had any weird medical procedures performed on you?”

    “No, I mean, I haven’t even been to the dentist in over a year,” he said. “I don’t remember the last time I saw a doctor.”

    “Hmm, perhaps this is just a conspiracy theory trying to explain this strange phenomenon. Still, we should be on our guard around those sewage workers.”

    Justin nodded his head.

    “And you can also hypnotize people, right?” I asked.

    He froze. I don’t mean that time stopped, just that his body went entirely stiff. He swallowed, giving me a wary look.

    “That is why I find it acceptable that you have sex with your mother,” I continued, “and why I am no longer jealous about Aurora.”

    “Yeah.” He ran his hand through his messy, black hair. “You mad?”

    “No. You didn’t make me into a slut like them.”

    “You’re my friend,” Justin said. “I mean, I like you.”

    I nodded my head. “You just made me bisexual and to accept things about your new lifestyle.”

    “Well, I mean, if you did like me, I didn’t want there to be any sort of… issues.”

    “Very practical,” I said, nodding my head in approval. “I could’ve wasted a lot of emotional energy on being jealous of Aurora or your mother. It would probably have destroyed the affection I felt for you.”

    A smiled across his lips. “That’s the Sam I know.”

    A sudden rush of bubbling warmth rose inside of me. I acted without thought, seizing Justin’s kissing him hard. His lips felt so wonderful on mine. The blood rushed through my veins as I clung to his naked body. His arms wrapped around me, holding me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    It shocked me that Sam kissed me with such enthusiasm. Then I relaxed and enjoyed. I hugged her tight, cock rubbing against her sweatshirt-covered stomach. Her mouth was hot and eager on mine. She kissed me with such enthusiasm. I savored it.

    Then she pulled away from me, her freckled cheeks blushing crimson. Catching me in the middle of the lesbian orgy hadn’t put color on her cheeks, but kissing me…

    I grinned like a foolish boy.

    “I shouldn’t have done that in the middle of your PE class,” she said, fiddling with her sweatshirt. “Classes are still in session.”

    I shook my head. “You’re one of a kind. That’s what I like about you. Love about you.”

    A smile slid across her lips for moment.

    “So you’re really not mad at me?” I asked, still not quite believing it.

    “As I said, you didn’t make me your slut,” she said calmly. “And since you are a great pervert, that is truly saying something.”

    I glanced over at the orgy. “I am a big pervert.”

    “So we shall continue dating. How often can you stop time?”

    “Every twelve hours.”

    She nodded her head. “Yes, you did disappear right after 8 AM. I thought you went into the restroom to screw your sex slave. I wasted time waiting for you to return.”

    “Sorry,” I said, scratching at the back of my head. “I just got excited for the orgy. I didn’t think about anyone noticing me vanishing.”

    She cocked her head. “Understandable. It is quite the… stimulating sight.” She glanced over at the orgy. “So you can’t do it again after eight tonight right?”

    I nodded my head again.

    “Interesting.” She adjusted her shirt. “Well, I have to get to class. Enjoy your orgy.”

    As she left, I turned around to face the orgy. Coach Johnson was devouring my sex slave Tracy’s pussy while she feasted upon Rebecca’s hot snatch. Aurora, still holding Petra’s hand, gave me a questioning look. I could see the tension on her face.

    “It’s fine,” I said, my thoughts mulling over the possibility that the NSA could really be on our school. That they were searching for the source of this time distortion. For me and my sister.

    “Oh, good, Master,” Aurora said. She wrenched her hand from Petra’s grip. “Whore, go suck your Master’s cock clean of your filthy ass!”

    “Yes, Aurora,” Petra groaned.

    The Hispanic girl raced forward, now completely under my mind-control power. The command I had given her, to be sexually frustrated until she surrendered and became my willing sex slave, had transformed her. No longer was she one of the three bitches who used to make my life miserable.

    Now only Paris was left. How long could she last?

    Petra’s large, golden-brown tits heaved before her. They were such big, lush breasts, like my mother’s. I smiled as the sex slave fell to her knees before me.

    “I’ll suck your cock clean, Jefe!” she moaned, grabbing the base of my still-hard dick.

    She didn’t hesitate to engulfed my cock that was fresh from her asshole. Her lips sealed tight about it as she sucked. Her tongue fluttered around the edge, buffing the sensitive crown of my dick clean of her filthy ass.

    Pleasure shot down my cock. My hands clenched. I let out a growl of pleasure as I savored her submission. Her head shifted from side to side, twisting her mouth around my cock is she polished me clean. Then she bobbed, working her tight lips up and down my cock, taking more and more of it as she eagerly cleaned me.

    “Mmm, she is taking care of you, isn’t she?” Aurora asked, her dark-purple strap-on dildo swinging before her. She shuddered, her green eyes twinkling with mirth.

    “Yeah, the little whore is loving my dick.” I glanced down at Petra. “You’re doing such a good job.”

    She sucked harder, a wanton moan humming around my cock.

    “Aurora, Coach Johnson’s pussy is looking lonely.” I grinned at my chief sex slave. “Why don’t you introduce your dildo to the dyke’s cunt?”

    “You are the best Master ever!” she said, thrusting both her arms into the air like a cheerleader holding pom-poms. Well, she was a cheerleader. Her round, barely legal breasts heaved. Then she whirled around, her golden ponytail slicing through the air behind her.

    I watched as she darted towards the kneeling coach. She fell down behind the dyke feasting on Tracy. Aurora didn’t hesitate. I watched her cute tush tighten as she rammed herself forward. Coach Johnson moaned into Tracy’s snatch, the dyke clearly loving being speared.

    I loved spreading pleasure.

    I couldn’t look away from Aurora as she fucked the gym coach, her rump clenching every time she drove the dildo into the lesbian coach’s cunt. Her ponytail danced down her lithe back, switching back and forth as she plowed over and over into the dyke’s pussy.

    It made my dick throb in Petra’s clingy mouth.

    My Hispanic sex slave took more and more of my cock with every bob of her head. Soon my dick was nuzzling into the back of her throat. She whimpered, pulling her hand away from my shaft’s base. On her next bob, she swallowed the tip of my cock, skillfully sliding it down her gullet.

    “Oh, my yes, you’ve deep-throated a dick before, whore!” I panted.

    She just gripped my hips, taking more and more of my dick. She had to clean my entire shaft of her sour musk. She moaned the entire way, humming and massaging the tip of my dick. The nineteen-year-old whore knew what she was doing. She sucked me with such enthusiasm.

    I groaned when her lips nuzzled into my dark bush. My entire dick was down her gullet. I twitched in her, my balls growing tighter with my cum. She moaned louder, humming, giving me all the pleasure she could. Her dark eyes shone up at me with glossy need.

    I could see the submissive love in them. She was my sex slave as much as Aurora, Tracy, and Rebecca were.

    “Fuck,” I groaned as she slid her lips back up my shaft. She sucked the entire way. “That’s how you clean my dick after its been in your ass, slut!”

    “That’s right!” Aurora moaned, her flesh slapping into Coach Johnson’s ass. “Every time, whore!”

    Aurora flashed me a grin over her shoulder, her green eyes twinkling. Her cheeks were flushed, her excitement bursting on her lips. She was having so much fun fucking girls with her strap-on. It was hot to watch. My dick throbbed in Petra’s sucking mouth.

    The Hispanic sex slave raised her mouth up my shaft until her lips just reached the swell of my tip. She swirled her tongue around my sensitive crown, sending flutters of rapture rippling down my shaft. My nuts tense, coming closer and closer to boiling over.

    “I’m going to spurt so much jizz into your mouth, skank!” I growled. “I’ve dreamed of flooding your mouth with jizz.”

    “Now you get to cum in her mouth whenever you want, Master!” howled Aurora.

    “Yes, I do!” I groaned as I erupted.

    My balls unloaded their jizz into Petra’s sucking mouth. Cum spurted from my cock with powerful eruptions. Her eyes squeezed shut as she moaned in obvious delight. I heard her gulp down my seed, loving it, so eager for every drop spurting into her. I grunted with each blast.

    It was heavenly.

    Ecstasy filled me to my limit. My mind drank in the bliss with every blast as my balls fed Petra every drop of jizz she hungered for. My orgasm peaked in me. I swayed there, hearing Aurora gasp and moan as she came fucking Coach Johnson.

    There was no way the NSA could know I stopped time. I bet those sewage workers even weren’t government agents. I pushed that all out of my mind, distracted by the chorus of feminine voices echoing around me. I loved my powers. Every one of my PE classes would be an orgy.

    I surveyed the sights.

    “Justin,” called Melissa, the Black girl leaning back on the tiled floor of the shower area. She spread her ebony thighs, exposing her shaved pussy, her pink, inner depths spreading apart. They glistened with her passion. “I don’t know how I missed that you’re such a stud, I am so wet for you. Cumming on Coach Johnson’s mouth wasn’t enough. Please, please, ram that dick in me.”

    I grinned at her, stroking my hard cock. I’d made PE into my favorite class ever. I fell to my knees between her thighs, her dark fingers grabbing my beige cock. She guided me towards her hungry hole as I leaned over her. I braced myself on my left hand, my right seizing her round breasts. I squeezed her ebony flesh as the tip of my dick rubbed against her nineteen-year-old cunt.

    I thrust into her depths. She whimpered, her face contorting in delight while her snatch clung hot around me. She shuddered, her thighs locking around my hips. My throaty moans burst from her lips while her eyes fluttered in delight. I squeezed her tits, pleasure rippling down my shaft. The bliss poured through me.

    “I’ve never fucked a White guy before,” she moaned. “Damn, I should have. You White boys have great cocks.”

    I grinned at her, drawing back my hips. Her cunt clung to my shaft, silky delight squeezing around me. I groaned, adding my passion to the echoing moans of the women around me. Flesh slapped flesh. Lips smacked as they sucked and nibbled and licked at hot cunts or hard nipples.

    I slammed into Melissa’s depths, the silky friction becoming ecstasy that flowed down my balls. My meaty nuts smacked into her again and again. I stared into her dark eyes as she writhed beneath me. Pleasure rippled across her face while her snatch clenched and relaxed on my plunging dick. I squeezed and kneaded her ebony breasts, loving the contrast of my pale fingers on her flesh. It was so exciting to be in her. I was fucking one sexy Black girl.

    “Damn, Melissa, you got a hot cunt!” I groaned, thrusting into her. “You know how to fuck, don’t you?”

    She let out a throaty moaned. “I’ve never had a complaint before. Ooh, you know how to use that dick. Oh, yes, I’m gonna cum good on this cock!”

    “Enjoy,” I groaned, thrusting harder, our flesh slapping together.

    “I am, Justin!”

    I leaned down and kissed her. She moaned into my lips as her breasts pressed into my chest. I squeezed her right tit, kneading it as her body moved beneath mine. Her hips undulated, stirring her cunt around my plunging cock. The pleasure built and built in my balls.

    It was heavenly being in her. I grunted into her mouth as I buried into her again and again. My entire body drank in the delight. Her silky embrace spurred me to plunge into her cunt faster and faster. Her fingernails bit into my back, crushing me against her chest. Her thighs were locked around my waist.

    “Yes, yes, make me cum!” she howled as she broke her kiss. “Make me cum on this cock! This big, White cock!”

    “Damn!” I grunted, her pussy growing hotter. “You want to explode on my dick, slut.”

    Her eyes flashed with passion. “Ooh, I am a slut in here. I never thought it would be, but… Your dick is driving me wild! I just want to fuck and cum in the locker room!”

    I slammed into her pussy’s sopping depths. “Can do it! Explode!”

    “Yes!” she howled.

    Her pussy spasmed about my dick, writhing about it. She trembled beneath me, passion flicking across her ebony features. Her fingernails bit into my back as she clutched me tight. Her snatch rippled around me, sucking at my dick. She was so eager for me to spurt into her pussy.

    I hammered her climaxing pussy hard and fast. I buried into her writhing twat with all my passion. The pressure swelled at the tip of my dick. The growing ached drove my hips to keep pumping. I grunted, my face tensing. I hit that point were I couldn’t stop. I plunged my cock into her snatch with a wild thrust, her pussy sucking at my balls.

    “Cum in me, Justin!” she moaned.

    “Yes!” I growled and buried into the Black girl’s writhing cunt.

    Jizz exploded out of me. I groaned as I fired blast after blast of my spunk into her. Her pussy milked me, drawing out all the jizz from my balls. Pleasure washed across my mind, stars bursting in my vision. A dizzy, heady thrill went through me.

    I was cumming in this girl because my powers. She craved me because I hypnotize her. I gave her this bliss. I give all these girls bliss. I reveled in it, grunting with her moans. Enjoying the locker room orgy with them.

    “Can I lick her clean, Master?” Rebecca asked, her face smeared with Tracy’s pussy cream.

    Panting, coming down from my orgasmic high, I answered, “Fuck yes, you can, slave!”

    Melissa giggled beneath me. “Ooh, come lick me clean, slave. I like this class.”

    “Me, too,” I said.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Krystal Sampson

    “I want you to have read Chapters 5 through 8 by tomorrow,” Miss Daisy said as my classmates left the room.

    I chewed on my inner cheek, this growing tightness in my chest. I took Ji-Yun’s hand as we moved with the other’s flowing out into the hallway. A commotion drew my attention to large group of students. They were laughing and cheering as I heard group of guys grunting and growling like animals. I heard someone call out that Pearline was being fucked like a bitch.

    “She’s drenched in cum,” a guy said.

    “What an utter slut,” a girl sneered.

    At least that was progressing. The entire college would know that Pearline was a nasty whore. I hope a line of guys was queuing up to fuck her. President Brooks would make sure that no one stopped her. It was smart of my brother to give him that command.

    What other commands had he given now?

    “This afternoon is going to be so awesome,” Ji-Yun said, my Korean girlfriend’s squeezing my hand. “Her pussy is going to be full of your brother’s cum. Wouldn’t that be hot? You loved licking his jizz out of your mother’s cunt.”

    I shuddered, hating that I had loved doing that. There was something so… exciting about eating a boy’s cum, my brother’s cum, out of my mother’s snatch. And now I would get that chance to eat out Miss Daisy’s cunt. It had me shuddering.

    But if my brother gave her this command, he must have come across her after I ate her out. Then he’d implanted his own perverse commands into her. But how did he know that I had played with her?

    I groaned, remembering that I stole her panties. My idiot-brother figured out the reason why her panties were missing. So he’d given her a command to make her lead me to eating her pussy full of his cum.

    “Ji-Yun,” I said, trembling, dreading what her answer might be. “Why do you want to see me eat my brother’s cum out of a girl’s pussy?”

    “Because incest is so hot,” she said. “Especially a little sister eating her big brother’s cum out of a girl’s pussy. Or just loving him in general.”

    “So it was just a fantasy you had before I accidentally made you into a lesbian?” I asked her, hoping she would say yes.

    She swallowed. Her slanted eyes blinked. “I’m not sure. I don’t think I ever… masturbated to it before but… Where else could it have come from?”

    “So you want to see me have sex with my brother?” I asked her.

    “Wouldn’t that be so hot?” she asked. Her face glowed with excitement as she stared at me. “Just imagine it. How hot it would be? Your brother’s cock sliding into your pussy. Him loving you. Then I can lick you clean. I would get to eat the mixing of your incestuous juices. I want that so badly.”

    Such ecstasy burned across her face. “I’m going to kill him.”

    How could I get back at him? What could I do to him make him pay for messing with my girlfriend?

    “That’s why it’s going to be so hot when you licked his jizz out of Miss Daisy’s pussy.” Ji-Yun smiled at me. “It’s one step closer to him.”

    Damn, I could almost see myself drifting towards at least trying to fool around with Justin. If I hadn’t realized he’d messed with Ji-Yun…

    My brother was craftier than I thought. Fucking asshole!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    I strolled with a high rushing through me when I left the girls’ locker room, the orgy over at the end of the hour. My new group of sex slaves all broke apart, each heading to their own classes. None of them were in my math class with Professor Viên Lê.

    I hated math with Professor Viên Lê. He was a dick to all the boys, but fawned over all the girls. It was clear the Vietnamese man had a thing for the barely legal coeds. Especially the pretty ones.

    I dragged my steps as I headed to the main building. My phone was blowing about Pearline getting gangbanged by group of guys, my sister’s fun well underway. I only ordered people to not post about my antics, but they were free to post about others.

    I hoped Ji-Yun and Miss Daisy was nudging Krystal towards having sex with me. It was a long shot, but how else could I fuck my sister? I was glad Miss Daisy asked me to have that private meeting with her during lunch so I could fill her pussy with cum. My sister deserved to have a tasty treat after school.

    That put a jaunt to my step. I sauntered as I entered the main building and—

    I spotted one of those sewage workers. He was staring down at his phone while nearby a large group of students were cheering and shouting. It had to be the gangbang of Pearline I was hearing about. So was that guy government agent observing it, or a regular guy enjoying a schoolgirl gangbang? The guy looked like a schlub. Not fit and strong, but balding and with a portly figure that filled out his dumpy jumpsuit.

    I shook my head, heading down a different hallway. Maybe it was best if I just avoided him. Just to be on the safe side.

    Guys I passed in the hallway all shot me big grins. Some gave me high fives. Now I was the man for turning Aurora into my sex slave. Wait until they learn that Petra was also mine. I passed Petra’s ex-boyfriends, Steve, holding hands with Lance, Paris’s ex-boyfriend. I’d accidentally made those two and Chris into a trio of gay lovers. They seemed happy.

    Maybe they were always secretly gay, and I just help them admit the truth.

    I groaned and slinked down the last section of lockers that spanned between one classroom and Professor. Viên Lê’s. I stared at my phone, seeing that I had two minutes. I browsed through social media, loving the pics and vids of Pearline getting fucked were popping up. I don’t know what my little sister’s problem with the Black girl, but Pearline was getting fucked hard. She was begging for more while being splattered with cum.

    I had no interest in joining in the gangbang. I owned a harem of sex slaves I could fuck at will. Why did I need to enjoy sloppy seconds? Or, in Pearline’s case, sloppy hundredths.

    Sighing, I finally stepped into the classroom. Professor Viên Lê was at the blackboard, staring at it, his shoulders tensed. He set down a piece of chalk, the students talking as they settled in. Most everyone was already in their seats. I sighed, staring my desk. It was time to suffer through this class while imagining all the things I would do with my naughty sex slave. And with Sam and Miss Daisy during our lunch “study session.”

    I blinked, Professor Viên Lê was facing the classroom now.

    I hadn’t noticed him turning around. Or moving a few feet to his right. I let my mind wander on unimportant things. I needed to focus in here. It was math time. And that was the best class I had. I hurried to my seat, sat down, and stared with rapt attention at the blackboard.

    At Professor Viên Lê.

    I was so eager to learn his lesson today. The short man surveyed us, his black hair slicked back. All the girls in the class calmly stripped. Just like they should. It didn’t bother me at all those naked breasts appeared. Brittany, the English exchange student, dropped her skirt, revealing she hadn’t worn any panties to school today.

    She wasn’t the only girl that was missing her panties.

    They all folded their clothing and sat back down, their firm, young breasts quivering. Professor Viên Lê nodded his head in satisfaction, surveying his classroom. I didn’t give any of the naked girls a second look. I was enthralled by Professor Viên Lê as he launched into his lesson.

    Math was amazing.

    The class passed so fast. I absorbed so much. My wrist was cramping from writing down all the notes. Pain was the price to gain every bit of knowledge Professor Viên Lê possessed. As the class wound down, Brittany was working naked on a problem at the blackboard while Professor Viên Lê enjoyed a blowjob from Matilda. I sighed, disappointed that the class was almost over.

    Professor Viên Lê grunted, cumming into Matilda’s mouth. He groaned and nodded his head. “Satisfactory. Next time, use more tongue.”

    “Yes, Professor Viên Lê,” Matilda said, hopping brightly to her feet. She licked her lips, cleaning up some white jizz.

    “Okay girls, you can put your clothes back on. Everyone, do your homework. I expect perfect scores from everyone, or there will be consequences.”

    Of course there should be consequences.

    “Brittany, don’t think I won’t spank that tight ass of yours if get anything wrong,” he said.

    “I’ll make sure it’s correct, Professor Viên Lê,” Brittany said as she headed naked back to her desk. She grabbed her skirt and stepped into it.

    “Class dismissed,” he said, grinning. The first time I’d ever seen the Vietnamese professor smile. I don’t know why. He was the best teacher ever. He should be proud of molding us all into the best math students of all time.

    I stood up and walked out of his classroom. The moment I did, I blinked, shaking my head. My dick hardening, thoughts of my sex slaves dancing through my mind. I had one more class to attend before lunch and having the fun with Miss Daisy. My phone chirped. I hadn’t checked it once during math class.

    Why would I?

    It would be rude to Professor Viên Lê.

    I pulled it out and saw message from Aurora. “Master, I finally found Paris. She’s been hiding in the girls’ bathroom by the drama class of all places. I’m about to start live streaming what she’s up to. You’re going to love this.”

    I nodded my head, debating what I should do. Did I really need to go to my computer science class?

    No.

    I brighten when I saw Tracy sauntering down the hallway, her big breasts jiggling in her blouse.

    “Slave, follow me,” I said.

    “Yes, Master,” she said brightly, hurrying after me.

    “Damn, another one, Justin?” asked Mike from my gym class. “Is it true that you and Coach Johnson were having an orgy in the locker room while us guys were waiting around with our thumbs up our ass?”

    I winked at him.

    “And you didn’t invite me, man?” He said that like we were friends.

    “Maybe tomorrow,” I told him and headed to the nearest restroom to watch the naughty video.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Aurora Pritchard

    I started streaming video, sending the link to Master and his other sex slave. In the moment, he was watching the private Facebook vid. It totally violated the terms of service. That thought sent a wicked thrill through me as Paris’s pants and moans echoed through the seldom-used bathroom. She was in the far stall, pleasuring herself. She sounded both aroused and frustrated.

    “Please, please, just cum!” she whimpered. “Why can’t I cum?”

    “You know exactly what you need to do to cum, whore!” I shouted and thrust open the stall door.

    The metal banged into the stall divider. Paris flinched as she sat on the toilet seat, her hiked around her waist, her pink panties bunched around her ankle. She’d stripped off her designer dress, draping the expensive outfit over the side of the stall divider. Her breasts were exposed, her bra hiked up and over her small, conical tits. Her pink-brown nipples were hard, her right hand pinching one. Her left was between her thighs, four fingers buried into her waxed-bared snatch. Her cunt lips were wrapped around those digits. Despite being startled, she still thrust her digits in and out of her snatch while shuddering on the toilet.

    She stared at me in shock, her wavy, dark-brown hair dancing about her flushed face. A look of frustration and desperate need crossed her expression as she shuddered on the toilet. She worked those digits in and out of her snatch, staring at me as I filmed her with my phone.

    “Please, please, I just need something!” Paris moaned. She stared at me. “Please, Aurora, I need to cum. My pussy hurts. I just can’t get off.”

    “You can’t get off until you admit what you are,” I told her, loving this. My pussy was on fire. Her legs twitched before her, her toes curling as she shifted on the toilet. Her small breasts jiggled as she masturbated herself with such furious passion.

    The scent of her spicy cunt filled the air. I breathed in again as I aimed my camera right at her pussy, capturing all four digits plunging into her juicy, nineteen-year-old snatch. She twisted her nipple, tugging on it.

    “I’m so desperate! I just need to cum, Aurora!” Her eyes found mine. “Eat my pussy, Aurora! You’re so good at it. Just make me cum, please!”

    “Just admit what you are,” I told her.

    “No!” she hissed. “I’m not his slut. I’ll never be his slut!”

    “Then you’ll never cum.”

    “You don’t know that!” she snapped. Her back arched, the toilet creaking beneath her. “Just give me something, Aurora! Please!”

    I fumbled around my purse with my left hand, my right keeping my phone pointed at her. I pulled out my dildo, clutching the dark-purple shaft in my hand. It was still sticky from fucking Coach Johnson. I couldn’t stop myself from tasting it, loving the spicy juices. Then I tossed it to her. It landed on her small breasts.

    “I fucked a bunch of girls with that today, including Petra.” I smiled as she scrambled to catch it as it rolled down to her stomach. She snagged it with her right hand, staring at me with such gratitude. She ripped her four fingers out of her pussy and plunged the dildo into her without hesitation.

    Her slutty cunt swallowed it to the hilt. She moaned, her wrist working it in and out of her snatch as she brought her pussy-drenched fingers to her mouth. She sucked her own sweet cream off of them as she fucked herself with the sex toy.

    “Petra’s already submitted to him,” I said. “She’s already admitted what she is.”

    “You’re lying!” Paris moaned. The rich girl shuddered. “She never would do that.”

    “’Look at that skank writhe in need,’ Petra wrote,” I said, reading the stream’s chat. “’She just needs to admit to be Justin’s sex slave like me then the puta will explode!’” I gave Paris an arched look. “See, Petra is loving the show. And Justin’s watching, too.”

    “Oh, god, no,” Paris moaned, still thrusting the dildo in and out of her cunt. “Not him.”

    “Just admit it and be his sex slave,” I told her. My pussy was on fire. I wanted to touch myself.

    I could touch myself. My left hand darted down then shoved up beneath my skirt while my right held my phone pointed at Paris slamming the dark-purple dildo over and over into her cunt. I trembled as my fingers climbed up my inner thigh, the ripple of heat racing before them like the breaking waves before the bow of a steaming ship. I groaned, reading the comments flying up the screen.

    “This is so hot to watch with Tracy’s big tits sliding up and down my dick,” Master typed. “Shit, look at that whore masturbate herself! She can’t cum!”

    “No, she can’t, Master,” I moaned, my fingers reaching my pussy. I stroked up and down my shaved flesh, loving the feel of my hot, silky delight. Tingles rippled through me.

    “Oh, god, is Justin really watching this?” moaned Paris. She thrust her dildo in and out faster and faster, churning her cunt to a boiling froth. “Oh, god, this can’t be happening!”

    “Oh, it is, slut,” I moaned. I thrust three fingers into my juicy snatch, shuddering as they stretched me open. I fucked them in and out of me, pleasure fluttering through me as I watched Paris attempt to cum.

    She pinched her clit and rubbed her fingers against her bud with her left hand while the right thrust the dildo in and out of her juicy snatch. Her cream coated the shaft and glistened on her flushed flesh. Her thighs shuddered while her small tits jiggled. Her gorgeous, nineteen-year-old face twisted with rapture.

    “I just need a little more,” she panted, jamming that dildo deep into her.

    “Then just say your Justin’s slut like me!” I groaned. “Then you’ll cum so hard.”

    Her face twisted with agonized ecstasy. She shuddered, her head shaking back and forth. “No!”

    Her defiance echoed through the bathroom. Her “No!” rippled back at me as the toilet creaked. She humped up into the air as she drove the dildo in and out of her pussy. Her face contorted, her jaws clenched tight like she feared relaxing them.

    She feared what would come out.

    I worked my fingers in and out of my juicy snatch faster and faster. My orgasm built as I watched her struggle with her passions. I bit my lip, keeping the camera aimed at her. Making sure that my Master witnessed her vain struggle. I rubbed my own clit, sending sparks that showered through my cunt.

    My juices rippled down the back of my hand. I was so wet. This was so amazing. I frigged my clit faster and faster with my thumb while I curled my fingers up inside of me. I searched for that special spot. My G-spot. My fingers caressed across the walls my pussy and—

    Pleasure burst in me as I brushed one spot. “Yes!” I moaned. “I’m going to cum watching you masturbate, Paris!”

    “You are such a bitch, Aurora!” she moaned, shuddering toilet. “You’re enjoying this!”

    “Yes,” I hissed. “Friends would have been thrilled that I found happiness in my new lifestyle. They would be thrilled that I found joy with my Master! And you were a bitch!”

    My orgasm swelled closer.

    “You tell her slut!” Master posted in the scrolling chat.

    “Yes, she deserves it. She just needs to admit what I realized today,” Petra added.

    “This is so hot to watch,” Rebecca typed. “This is so much better than paying attention to Professor Viên Lê’s dumb math class.”

    “Professor Viên Lê’s math class isn’t dumb!” Master typed. “You will pay attention in his class, slave!”

    I shuddered, ignoring that weird comment as my orgasm swelled inside of me. Paris thrashed on the toilet, her entire body spasming. She was getting so close to her climax. I could see her hovering on the edge of exploding. Her sweet musk filled the air, mixing with my tart passion. My cream flowed hot down my left hand as my fingers attacked my G-spot.

    “Yes!” I howled as my orgasm exploded in my pussy. “I’m cumming, Paris!”

    “Fuck you, bitch!” she gasped, bucking, convulsing, jamming her dildo over and over into her in a fruitless attempt to send ecstasy rushing through her body.

    My eyes fluttered as the waves upon waves of euphoria washed through my body. They inundated my mind. They bathed me in euphoric bliss. My juices gushed out around my plunging fingers. My pussy writhed about them, drinking in their stimulation as I thrust them in and out of me.

    My clit pulsed, aching as my thumb massaged in fast circles. I pressed hard on it, savoring the ecstatic edge that almost became pain, just hovering on the side of rapture. My ponytail swayed down my back as stars burst across my vision.

    “Just admit that you’re his sex slave, slut!” I howled. “Become Master’s, and you can experience this ecstasy.”

    “I will never be that fucking nerd’s whore!” Paris howled. She ripped the dildo out of her pussy and threw it at me.

    I gasped as the dildo hit me in the stomach, bouncing off in a spray of pussy juices. It landed on the bathroom floor. I didn’t care, still heaving in the ecstatic pleasure. I swayed as Paris gained her feet, her entire body flushed and trembling. She ripped her dress off the stall divider.

    “I’ll find a fucking doctor who will fix me!” she snarled as she pulled her designer dress over her head, hiding those small, but beautiful, tits.

    “No doctor will fix her,” Master typed. “Damn, I want to cum all over Tracy’s tits.”

    Panting, I leaned back against the sink counter. “Yes, jizz all over Tracy’s tits. Just coat them, Master!”

    I knew he was erupting right now. I trembled, savoring my orgasmic bliss. Paris marched past me in a huff, her entire body bristling with need.

    “The doctor won’t save you,” I called as she barreled through the door. “Only Master’s cock. You’re his!”

    Then she was gone. I smiled. I shouldn’t take satisfaction in her suffering, but the things she said to me yesterday…

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    “Justin, you will pick me up at exactly 5:25 PM for our date tonight,” Sam said the moment she walked up to me.

    I was still riding a high of fucking Tracy in the bathroom, first cumming on her tits then fucking her up the ass from behind while she sucked the jizz off her own nipples. It was a great way to end Aurora’s life-stream of Paris’s frustrated attempt to masturbate. It couldn’t be much longer before that slut gave in and became my next slave.

    Until then, I had my “study session” with Sam and Miss Daisy during the lunch hour.

    “5:25 PM?” I asked, giving my girlfriend a look. “That’s very… precise.”

    She nodded. As we headed to our meeting. She explained why in great detail. I smiled, loving my life. I didn’t even care that one of those sewage workers passed me in the hallway. He didn’t give me a second glance.

    The government had no idea I was stopping time. I could get away with all this.

    To be continued…


  • 6virgins play truth or dare p2

    Font size : +


    part 2 of a ficional story

    6 virgins play truth or dare p2

    Intro: I actually wrote this before the first part was actually posted. I hesitated to post this part, as I knew I had gotten carried away with it, and am not sure how it will be recieved. If anyone wants to rewright it that’s ok juat list it as a rewrite. This part is less reptitious. the first part was, only as you would expect that of inexperienced young teens experiencing their first sex, as they have little idea of wahat to do, and would most likely try what their friend had.
    Again this is fiction and does have some brother sister sex.

    Then on the Wednesday of the next week, Kevin came home with a small stack of porno magazines. We sat and read the stories for a while and I looked at the picture sets. there were lots of them featuring beautiful naked women. which I found I actually liked looking at, as they turned me on. I saw some with two or more girls playing with each other, and some with guys and girls fucking. Judging by those sets we seemed to be doing most of the common positions, and were doing it right.
    Then on Friday at breakfast my mom told us that she and my dad were going to the hospital to see my aunt Karen, and would be gone all weekend.
    just after breakfast my parents packed the car and left. Kevin turns to me and says. “How about another Truth or Dare party?” “Yes lets, I’ll call the girls, you call the guys, and we’ll get started as soon as everyone gets here.”
    When I called Suzi’s house her mom tells me she isn’t there.
    So I Called Melissa, and she answered. I told her we were having a Truth or Dare party. I hear her say. “Kim’s having a truth or dare party.” Then I hear Suzi in the background, say “When.” I say, “As soon as you two can get here.” “Ok let us throw some cloths on and we’ll be right there.” Then Kevin calls Roger and invites him over. Then Jason who has already heard from Melissa.

    They all arrive within a half hour and sit in the family room chatting, until Kevin says. “Shall we begin.” Suzi and Melissa both stand up and take off their oversized tee-shirts, revealing their totally naked bodies. Roger said. “Holy shit, they weren’t wearing anything under those shirts.”
    The rest of us got up and undressed as well. Then we all sat Indian style in a circle, facing in.
    I dared Suzi to tell us what she and Melissa were doing when we called them. Suzi said. “We were sitting naked, in Melissa’s room, reading stories and looking at the pictures in the porno magazines, regarding lesbian sex, as we were planing on having sex together. But when you called we just put on those shirts and came over.”
    “Oh man that sounds so hot.” Kevin said.

    Suzi says. “I’m horny, lets get started, you go first Kevin, ok?”
    Kevin says. “Ok horny, I’ll start, Melissa T. or D.” She chooses truth. Kevin says. “Ok tell us if you would let a guy fuck you in your ass hole.” She says “Eiew that’s so gross, no way in hell.”
    Then it is Suzi’s turn and she asks Roger T. or D. He chooses truth. Then Suzi says “Would you be willing to eat your cum out of a girls pussy.” Roger says. “Hell no, what are you trying to do, gross me out.”
    Now it’s Roger’s turn and he says to Jason. “Truth or Dare.” Jason chooses truth. Roger says. Do you like the way Melissa sucks your cock and explain why.”
    Jason says. “Yes I love the way she sucks my cock, especially the way she swirls her tongue around my head and shaft, and then when she senses I’m nearing my orgasm, she licks my most sensitive areas to make me cum.”
    Now it is my turn and I ask Jason T. or D. he chooses dare. I say. “I dare you to finger fuck Suzi’s pussy for two minutes.”
    Suzi lays back spreading her legs as Jason kneels between them. He begins caressing her outer and inner thighs for a moment, before wetting three fingers in his mouth, then sliding them into her pussy. When I say “Begin” Jason begins moving his fingers in and out of her pussy, while rubbing her clit with that thumb, and caress her leg with the other hand as she moaned louder and louder, until I said. “Times up.”
    Then Jason slowly removed his fingers from her pussy and licked them clean savoring the flavor of her pussy, before returning to his seat, and she sat up. “That was fantastic, I never realized I could finger my pussy or have anyone finger me, and have it feel that great.

    Now it is Jason’s turn and he asks Kevin, T. or D. he chooses dare. Then Jason says. “I dare you to suck Kim’s tits for I minute. Then have her suck your cock for one minute. Then you finger fuck her pussy with three fingers for two minutes. Then finally you lay back and she mounts you and rides your cock until you cum in her pussy.”
    Kevin moves in front of me with his face at my breasts. When Jason says. “Begin” He begins sucking on my left tit, while caressing the other. I have never felt this before and it feels fantastic. Then Jason says. “Times up.”
    Then Kevin sits back and I lean over him and take his cock in my mouth. When Jason Says. “Begin” I start licking and sucking on his magnificent cock, until Jason says “Times up”.
    Then I sit back and spread my legs wide. Kevin moves back in front of me and licking three fingers of his right hand to lube them, he slowly slid them into my pussy, which felt thrilling. When Jason said “Begin” Kevin began slowly moving his fingers in and out of my pussy. I have never been finger fucked before and I was very surprised at how incredible it feels, especially when he rubbed my clit. I was moaning and rocking my hips as I neared orgasm, Then Jason said. “Times up.” Kevin slid his fingers out of my pussy and I instinctually rose my hips at him, trying to keep him in me. When he laid back. I got up and straddling his waist, I sat down and sank my pussy down onto his cock. when I was comfortably in place I began riding up and down on Kevin’s cock slowly at first, but increasing speed a little. Kevin’s thick, ten inch long, cock feels incredible as it stretches and fills my pussy so completely. I soon feel my orgasm coming on as I am breathing hard and moaning softly as I reel from the incredible stimulation in my pussy. Within seconds I tilt my head back and grunt hard as I begin shuddering and contracting my pussy muscles hard as I cum.
    Kevin says. “Oh god Kim I can feel you cumming, your cunt is squeezing and milking my cock so hard I can’t hold on much longer. my orgasm is coming on fast.”
    I continue to ride Kevin through my orgasm and then about a minute later I felt Kevin tense and raise up hard into me, then I felt his huge cock throbbing hard as I felt his hot cum shooting into my cunt. He came long and hard for over thirty seconds before it subsided. I rode him through it and on until I felt his cock shrink until it was to soft to stay in me and it fell out against his stomach.
    I finally got up and helped him sit up saying, “Thanks for the great orgasm bro.” Kevin said. “Thank you for giving me such a terrific fuck. I loved the feel of your orgasm, and giving me such a great orgasm, the longest most powerful one I have had while fucking a girl. Thanks again sis.”
    Kevin returns to his seat as I sit back at mine.

    Now it is Melissa’s turn and she asks Kevin. T. or D. He chooses truth. Melissa says. “Kevin, tell us how you liked sucking your sisters tits, finger fucking her pussy and being ridden by her, and explain why.”
    Kevin says. “I really liked sucking her tits, they are so soft and firm, and her nipples harden and get big like pencil erasures very easily. I loved finger fucking her pussy, she is so wet and smooth feeling inside and I enjoyed pleasuring her like that, I like the way she responds when I rub her clit. But I especially loved it when she rode me. I love the feel of her slick, smooth, wet pussy moving up and down on my cock, but when she cums, her pussy convulses so hard it feels incredible and makes me hot as hell and will drive me to the greatest orgasm ever.”
    Now it’s Kevin’s turn and he asks Roger T. or D. he chose dare. Kevin said. “Roger I dare you to lay on your back, then dare Melissa to mount you and insert your cock into her pussy. Then dare Suzi to straddle your head so you can lick her pussy while Melissa rides your cock for three minutes.”
    Roger laid back and said. “Melissa I dare you to ride me, Suzi I dare you to kneel over my face so I can lick your pussy.” The two girls moved to him. Melissa straddled his waist, and positioning his cock at her pussy entrance, she sank down onto it. Suzi knelt over his face, facing Melissa, with her pussy over Roger’s mouth. When Kevin said “Begin” Roger began licking Suzi’s pussy as Melissa started riding his cock. The girls were both moaning and Suzi was rocking her hips over Roger’s face by the time Kevin said “Times up guys.”
    Suzi and Melissa got up off of Roger and helped him sit up before returning to their seats.
    Then Suzi asked me T. or D. and I chose truth. Suzi said “How did I like having my tits sucked, pussy fingered and fucked by my brother, give us detailed reasons why.” I said “Well I liked it when he sucked my tits, it felt fantastic when he swirled and sucked on my nipples. It made them hard and me hot, Then when he slid those fingers up my pussy and stroked them in and out while rubbing my clit with his thumb, that was something I hadn’t ever felt before and it was incredible. He almost made me cum in just two minutes. but when he slides his magnificent cock deep into my pussy, I feel so comfortably stretched and completely filled. Then when I ride up and down on that fantastically long and thick cock it sends me to new heights of pleasure as I cum so fucking hard. Then when he came in me I nearly came again just from the sensation of his huge cock pulsing in me, and the feel of his cum shooting into me.”
    “Wow, that’s so hot.” Suzi said.

    Now it’s Roger’s turn and he asked me T. or D. I chose dare this time, and he said, “I dare you to suck my cock until I cum in your mouth.”
    I moved over in front of Roger and slowly started licking on his cock, then I took his cock in my mouth and sucked it and licked it and swirled my tongue around the head and fore skin for a while until he was grunting and said. “Oh god I’m gonna cum any minute now.” I began sucking harder and licking his foreskin and head with more enthusiasm. Then suddenly he groaned long and loudly as he bucked up and began shooting his cum in my mouth as I swallowed every drop of it. I continued to lick the underside of his cock until he relaxed and his cock stopped pulsing. When his orgasm was completely, I raised my head up and looked at him as he thanked me for getting him off so well. I returned to my seat as it was now my turn again.

    I asked Roger T. or D. He actually chose truth, so I asked him to tell us how he liked having Melissa ride him while licking Suzi and explain why.
    Roger said. “Well it was fantastic, I never experienced anything like that before, it was wonderful to be getting fucked by Melissa and her slick wet pussy while licking Suzi’s smooth wet pussy and hard clit. I wished I could have cum in Melissa as she was cumming on my cock and Suzi was cumming on my face.”
    Then it was Jason’s turn and he asked Suzi T. or D. she chose truth. Jason said. “Would you let a guy fuck you in the ass hole.” Suzi said. “Oh yes, I’m dying to find out what that feels like!”
    Now Melissa’s turn and she asks Suzi T. or D. Suzi says “Dare” Melissa says “I dare you to stand with your legs spread. You let Kevin enter your ass hole from behind you, and let Jason enter your pussy from in front of you and have them both fuck you at the same time, for two minutes.”
    Suzi stands and spreading her legs saying. “Well now I guess I’ll find out what ass fucking feels like.” as Jason steps close in front of her and enters her pussy. Kevin rolls a condom on his cock and lubing it, slowly slides it into her ass hole. Suzi gasps and groans as the guys enter her. saying. “Oh god I feel so filled, this feels great.” Then when Melissa says “Begin” the guys begin moving their cocks in and out of her slowly at first, then moving faster. Suzi began moaning and rocking her hips in time to their strokes as they fucked her. Within a minute Suzi said. “Oh god this feels incredible, so fucking good, oh god I’m cumming I’m cumming!!” as her body convulsed and shuddered hard. Then her orgasm subsided and they guys rode out the remaining time until Melissa said “Times up.” When Kevin and Jason stopped moving and pulled out of Suzi she said to them. “Thanks for the fantastic fuck, it was incredible.”
    Kevin removed the condom and threw it in the trash as he and Jason returned to their seats.
    Next it was Kevin’s turn and he asked Roger T. or D. he chose dare. Kevin said “I dare you to Fuck each girl, (lined up next to each other) in the doggie position while rubbing their clit, for one minute each, until you cum in one of them.”
    All of us girls lined up next to each other on our hands and knees, with our legs spread. Roger moved behind me and entered my pussy. He reached around me and touched my clit with his fingers. When Kevin said. “Begin” Roger began fucking me while rubbing my clit. It felt wonderful as his cock was gliding in and out of my pussy his fingers rubbed my clit so nicely.
    Then Kevin said, “Ok switch” Roger pulled out of me and moving behind Melissa and entered her pussy and reached around to touch her clit. Then Kevin said “Ok go” and Roger began fucking Melissa while rubbing her clit. Melissa gasped and sighed as he fucked her.
    Then Kevin said. “Ok switch” and Roger pulled out of Melissa and moved to Suzi. He entered her pussy, reaching around to touch her clit. Kevin said “Go” and Roger began fucking Suzi while rubbing her clit.
    Then Kevin said “Ok switch” Roger pulled out of Suzi and moved back behind me and entered my pussy again. He reached around with the other hand to touch my clit. This time when Kevin said. “Go” Roger began fucking me harder than before, which felt even better.
    Then when Kevin said “Ok switch.” He pulled out of me and moved behind Melissa again, and entered her pussy. He reached around her with the same hand and touched her clit. When Kevin said “Go” I watched as he fucked her at the same pace he was fucking me. Melissa was moaning loudly when Kevin said “Ok switch”
    Roger pulled out of Melissa and moving behind Suzi and entered her pussy reaching for her clit. Then Kevin said. “Go” and he began fucking and rubbing her. She soon began moaning and then Kevin said “Ok Roger switch again”
    Roger pulled out of Suzi and moved behind me again, entering my pussy and reaching for my clit. This time when Kevin said. Ok go” Roger began fucking me hard and fast, while rubbing my clit like crazy. This felt incredible and I knew I would cum soon, and of course I was right. I soon tensed up and cried out as I came, shuddering and juicing Roger’s hammering cock. Just as my orgasm was subsiding. Kevin said “Ok switch.” Roger pulled out of my pussy, leaving me high and empty, which I discovered I didn’t like much.

    He moved behind Melissa and entered her pussy, reaching for her clit. When Kevin said “Go” I watched as he hammered into Melissa’s pussy hard and fast while rubbing her clit. Melissa was soon moaning loudly and rocking her hips as she was getting close to cumming, but Kevin said “Ok switch” before she could cum.
    Roger pulled out of Melissa and moved behind Suzi, entering her pussy, reaching for her clit. When Kevin said “Go” he began fucking her hard and fast, while rubbing her clit hard. Suzi said “Oh my god this feels fantastic.” Roger soon grunted hard and then slammed deep into Suzi. She said “Oh my god he cumming in me.”
    When Roger’s orgasm subsided he remained deep in Suzi’s pussy and laid on her back for a moment, catching his breath. Then he finally pulled out of her and they all returned to their seats.
    Roger then said “Thanks girls that was incredible, I loved it!”
    Now it’s Suzi’s turn and she asked Roger T. or D. he said truth, this time. Suzi said “Which of us has the nicest pussy and explain why.”
    Roger says. All three of you have fantastic feeling pussies, but Kim’s is the nicest to me. Her thick pussy lips feel fantastic, and the incredible amount of slick feeling pussy juice she produces makes her pussy feel even smoother and slicker. I just love it!”

    Next it’s Roger’s turn and he asks Suzi T. or D. Suzi says dare. Roger says. “As the guys lay on their back, next to each other. I dare you to ride each guy for two minutes each, until you cum on one of them.
    The guys laid on their backs next to each other. Suzi knelt over Roger and sank her pussy down onto his cock, when I say “Begin” Suzi begins riding him with moderate strokes. Suzi soon begins moaning and tilting her head back with her eyes shut. Then the two minutes is up and I tell her to switch.
    Suzi gets off Roger and moves to Jason and sinks her pussy down on his cock. When I say “Go” she begins riding him at the same pace. Suzi begins moaning immediately and breathing harder and harder as she rides. But time runs out and I tell her to switch.
    Suzi moves to Kevin and sinks her pussy down on his cock. Then I tell her to go, and she begins riding him. She immediately begins moaning again as she is breathing and grunting “Oh god, oh god.” Then I see her tense up and cry out as she begins shuddering as she cums hard. Suzi rides out her orgasm, and slows to cool off, before getting off Kevin and thanking the guys.

    It’s my turn and I ask Suzi T. or D. still coming down from her orgasm she wants truth. I ask her to tell us which guy has the best cock and explain why.
    Suzi says. “I love all the guys cocks, but by far Kevin has the best feeling cock, Roger’s 10 inch cock is so nice and long and reaches nice and deep but too thin and doesn’t give me the stretched feeling. Jason’s 6 inch cock is quite thick, and stretches me nicely but isn’t long enough to feel fully filled. But Kevin’s 10 inch cock is so long and thick that he makes me feel so wonderfully filled and stretched just right to make me cum the best ever.”
    Now it’s Jason’s turn and he asks Kevin T. or D. Kevin chooses dare. Jason says “I dare you to fuck each girl, for two minutes, in a different position each. until you cum in one of them.”
    Suzi stands and Kevin moves in front of her entering her pussy. When Jason says “Begin,” Kevin begins fucking her with long slow strokes, until Jason says “Ok switch.”
    Then Melissa kneels over the coffee table and Kevin moves behind her and enters her pussy. When Jason says “Go” he begins fucking her with long slow strokes, until Jason says, “Ok switch.”
    Then I lay on my back with my legs spread. My brother moves over me, and lying down on me, he enters my pussy. When Jason says “Go” Kevin begins fucking me with long slow strokes. I have never been fucked quite like this and it was incredible. The sensation of his big long cock moving so long and slow in and out of my pussy was exquisite, and I felt sensations I had never felt before. Then before I knew it, Jason said “Ok switch.
    Then Kevin slowly pulled out of me and got up off me. Suzi is sitting on the edge of the coffee table, with her legs spread wide. Kevin kneels in front of her and enters her pussy. When Jason says “Go” Kevin begins fucking her with long slow strokes again. Suzi’s arms go around his neck. her eyes are closed, her mouth is open and she is breathing hard as she is loving getting fucked in this position.

    Then Jason says “Ok switch” Kevin slowly pulls out of Suzi’s pussy as she removes her arms from his neck as he gets up. Kevin lays on his back and asks Melissa to ride him. She moves over him and settling down on his cock she begins riding him when Jason tells her to go. She rides him with long slow strokes as he has asked her to. Melissa quickly begins moaning and rocking her hips. then just before time is about to run out, Melissa tilts her head back and cries out as her body begins shuddering with her orgasm. She rides it out then gets off Kevin.
    Kevin moves behind me and as he steps up to me I spread my legs as his cock slides up my pussy. When Jason says “Go” Kevin begins fucking me with long fast strokes. He reaches around and rubs my clit with his fingers. This sets me off and I soon tense up and grunt and shudder as I cum. Then suddenly Kevin grunts and I feel his cock begin to pulse as I feel his cum shooting into my pussy. Once our orgasms are done he pulls out of me, we thank each other for the fantastic orgasms, then sit back down at our seats.

    Now it’s Melissa’s turn and she asks me T. or D. I chose dare. Melissa says. “I dare you to lay on your back and let each guy fuck you for one minute each until you cum.”
    I lay back and spread my legs. Roger moves over me and settles onto me sliding his long thin cock deep into my pussy. When Melissa says “Go” Roger begins fucking me at a moderate pace. It feels fantastic and I begin heating toward orgasm again.
    Melissa says “Ok switch” before I even knew it. Roger pulled out of me and got up. Jason moved over me and sank his thick cock into me. When Melissa said “Go” Jason began fucking me with a nice moderate stroke, which felt great, and I started getting hotter until Melissa said “Ok switch” Jason pulled out of me and got up. Kevin is suppose to go next, but his cock hasn’t recovered from the orgasm he just had, and won’t get hard. Roger moves back over me and slides that long thin cock back into me. When Melissa says “Go” he began fucking me hard and fast this time. This was making me pretty hot but time ran out before I could get really hot, as Melissa said “Ok switch”
    Then Roger pulled out of me and Jason moved over me sliding his thick cock back into me. When Melissa said “Go” Jason began fucking me hard and fast. His thicker cock did feel even better and I was brought up to the brink of orgasm when Melissa said. “Ok switch” Now Kevin’s cock was hard again and he moved over me, he slid his long thick cock deep into me. Then when Melissa said “Go” Kevin began fucking me with long moderate strokes. Kevin’s cock felt so incredible and I was so hot that I tensed up and began shuddering as I came almost immediately. Kevin rode me through my orgasm, and continued for the remaining time until Melissa said “Times up guys”
    So Kevin slowly fucked me for a few more seconds before pulling out, and got up, helping me sit back up. The guys all returned to their seats.

    Now it’s Kevin’s turn and he asked Melissa T. or D. she chose dare. Kevin said “I dare you to lay on your back with your legs spread and have each guy fuck you, until they cum in you.”
    Melissa laid on her back and spread her legs wide. Roger moved over her and entered her pussy as he laid down on top of her. Once he was set Roger began slowly fucking Melissa for a while, before moving faster. Melissa was soon moaning and rocking her hips. After about three minutes, Melissa tensed up and grunted as she came. Then Roger began fucking her hard and fast, for another minute before he shove his cock in deep and grunted as he came. When his orgasm was over he pulled out of her and got up.
    Jason moved over Melissa and entered her as he laid on her. He began fucking her fairly quickly making her grunt and moan. This time Melissa tensed up and cried out as she came in only about two minutes. Jason slowed his pace and fucked her at this pace for another three minutes before she tensed up and came again, shuddering and crying out softly. Just as she began cumming, Jason grunted and sank in deep as he came with her. They kissed during their orgasms, then they just lay there catching their breaths for a moment. Then Jason kissed Melissa one more time, and she said “I love you” to him as he got up. Jason caressed her tits, as he said “I love you too.”
    Then Kevin moved over her and positioning himself, entered her pussy and sank in deep. When he was set he began fucking Melissa with a very long slow stroke. Then he began moving faster and faster, and was soon slamming into her with extremely long incredibly fast strokes. I watched in awe as my twin brother fucked my best friend with such ferocity and lust. Melissa’s body was totally rocking from the pounding Kevin was giving her. Soon enough she was crying out as she came. Kevin kept up his relentless pounding of her pussy and she soon came again, and then again and again, as Kevin fucked her so hard and fast I thought he was going to hurt her, but he didn’t. Finally he suddenly sank in deep and shuddered and grunted long and hard as he came filling her pussy with his cum. They laid there for several minutes, catching their breaths, before Kevin got up off her saying “That was fantastic.”
    It’s Suzi’s turn and she asks Melissa T. or D. hoping she’d say truth, which she did. Suzi said Tell us which guy fucks the best, and explain why.”

    Melissa said “Well they all fuck great, I love Jason and his cock does feel fantastic. But Kevin fucks the best, mostly because his cock is so long and thick it feels incredible, inside me, also he usually lasts longer, fucking me harder and longer which makes me cum harder and more times.”
    Now it’s Roger’s turn and he says. “I’m hungry” everybody nodded and said me too. Roger then said “I dare everyone to head to the kitchen, fix something to eat and come back her to eat it, all while still nude, then the we can continue.”
    We all got up and headed to the kitchen. Rummaging around in the cupboards and refrigerator for what ever we wanted to eat. As we were moving about the kitchen we would occasionally give someone pats on ass as they passed by, or the guys would reach around a girl and caress her breast before picking up something he waned.
    Once our meals were made we all grabbed a soda and went back to the family room and sat around eating and talking for nearly an hour. Then we returned to the kitchen to clean up.
    It has now been about two hours since we broke for food and we were all rested and ready to continue playing.
    We returned to the family room and sat back down where we were. Then I said. “Anyone gotta pee.” Kevin, Suzi and Jason say yes. So I said. “I dare Kevin and Jason let their girlfriend hold their cock while they pee in front of us, and Suzi and I will let you watch us pee.” We all got up and headed to the big master bath. we stood around the toilet as Kevin stood in front of the toilet. Suzi stepped up close behind him and put her left arm around him, and stepping slightly to his right to look around him as she took his limp cock in her right hand. As she aimed his cock at the toilet bowl he emptied his bladder into it, then when he was done, he had her shake it a few times to get any remaining pee out.
    Then Suzi let go of Kevin’s cock as he stepped around behind her as she turned around and squatted over the toilet. Suzi leaned back against the tank and reaching down, she spread her pussy lips and emptied her bladder into the toilet. When she was done she asked Kevin to wipe her pussy. He grabbed an antibacterial wet wipe and wiped her pussy as she held it open.
    Then Jason steppes in front of the toilet as Melissa steps behind him and takes his cock in hand and aiming it at the toilet as she intently watches as he empties his bladder into the toilet. When he stops she shakes his cock a bit more than necessary, playing with it.
    The she let go of it as Jason was moving away Melissa turned around and squatted over the toilet, leaning back she asked Jason to open her pussy lips. He moved next to her and parted her pussy lips with both hands. Then she emptied her bladder, when she was done Kevin reached down and wiped her pussy as he had Suzi’s
    Then I took her place and leaning back as far as I could I parted my pussy and then emptied my bladder into the toilet. Then Kevin moved close and looked me in the eyes as he wiped my pussy with the wipe.
    Then when I moved away from the toilet, Roger moved in front of the toilet. I quickly realized he was going to pee and I moved up behind him, and reached around and put my hand around his soft limp cock, when I aimed it at the toilet, he emptied his bladder, it kind of felt funny when his cock pulsed as he squirted out the last of his pee. Then I shook it a few times causing a few last drops to come out. Then I let go of his cock and kissed the base of his neck before moving away from him.

    We all returned to the family room and sat back in our circle.
    It was Jason’s turn and he asked Me T. or D. I said dare. Jason said “I dare you to stand with your legs spread, and let Roger fuck you in the ass, while Kevin fucks your pussy until you cum.”
    “This ought to be good” I said as I stood, stepped into the center of the group and spread my legs. Roger was rolling a condom on his cock and then poured some of Kevin’s K Y jelly on it. When Roger moved behind me I bent forward to give him better access. he pressed his cock head at my ass hole and then I felt his head pop through my anus. He slowly pushed his long thin cock deep into my ass. When he was all the way in my ass, it felt kind of strange. It felt nice in me but it also kind of felt like I was pooping in reverse.
    I straightened up as my brother stepped in front of me, and slid his long thick cock deep into my pussy, which always feels fantastic. But when the guys started fucking me it was nirvana. The sensation of Roger’s cock moving in and out of my ass only intensified the sensation of Kevin’s cock moving in and out of my pussy. I rocketed toward orgasm In record time as I cried out and came very hard and longer than ever. Kevin looked me in the eyes and said. “Oh god you really came hard and quick, you must have really loved this.”
    “I did” I replied as the boys slowed then pulled out of me. Roger removed the condom and threw it in the trash before sitting back down, as had Kevin and I.
    Now it’s Melissa’s turn and she asks me T. or D. I say “truth”
    Melissa says “Tell us what it feels like to be fucked in the ass.”
    I say “Well when he first went in, it felt like poop was going back into me, but when he was all the way in it felt kind of nice, with a little feeling of needing to poop. But when he was moving in and out of me, it felt real nice, but it also greatly intensified the sensation Kevin’s cock was making in my pussy, which sent me to new heights as I came quicker, harder and longer than ever.”

    Melissa said “Hum I thought it would hurt and feel gross, I never imagined it could really feel good.”
    Now it was Kevin’s turn and he asked Melissa T. or D. She chose dare. Sensing her curiosity he said. “I dare you to stand with your legs spread. You let Roger fuck your ass hole, while Jason fucks your pussy until you cum.”
    Melissa stands and moves into the center of the group, spreading her legs and bending over, Roger rolls another condom on his cock and lubes it. Then he moves behind her and placing his cock head at her ass hole, he slowly pushes it all the way in her. Then he guides her to straighten up as Jason steps up to her and begins sliding his cock into her pussy.
    Roger places his hands on her hips as Jason places his hands just above Roger’s. Then they begin fucking her slowly at first, then begin to pick up some speed until they are fucking her at a nice pace. Melissa soon tilts her head back and begins breathing and grunting. Melissa didn’t cum nearly as quickly as I did but when she did she really shuddered hard for a long time before she came back down. The guys fucked her for another minute, before stopping and pulling out of her. Jason kissed Melissa as Roger removed the condom and threw it away. Then they all sat back down as it was now Suzi’s turn.
    Suzi asked Melissa T. or D. This time Melissa chose truth. Suzi said. “So Melissa, how did it feel getting fucked in the ass, and were you wrong about letting a guy fuck you in the ass.”
    Melissa said “It did feel strange at first, having a cock in my ass, I did feel like I needed to poop. It did feel kind of nice when he was fucking me. It didn’t really make Jason’s cock feel any better in my pussy that much but it did add to my pleasure enough when I came, to make me cum harder and longer. and yes I was wrong about not wanting to be fucked in the ass, it was not gross as I thought it would be.”

    Now it was Roger’s turn and he asked me to chose a dare, which I did freely. Roger said “Great, I dare you to let me fuck you in the ass, in the doggie position until I cum, while Suzi licks your pussy from below, on her back.”
    “Ok I say as I move onto my knees. Suzi lays on her back with her head between my legs. I lean down onto my hands and spread my legs until my pussy is near her mouth. Then Roger kneels behind me and I feel his condom covered cock slide deep into my ass. He begins fucking me slowly as Suzi begins licking my pussy lips.
    Then when Roger finally picks up speed a few minutes later, Suzi begins licking inside my pussy and up over my clit. This makes me gasp and begin moaning. I start getting hot and closer to orgasm by the second.
    Then Suzi, sensing my impending orgasm, begins licking and sucking my clit. This set me off and I tensed up and shuddered as I came. Roger felt this as my ass muscles milked his cock and he groaned.
    Roger was able to keep fucking me until he and Suzi were able to make me cum again. This time even harder, and that made Roger grunt, drive his cock deep into my ass and I felt it pulse as he came in me.
    When our orgasms had totally subsided, Roger pulled out of my ass and moved away. I straightened up, and helped Suzi up. Then we all sat back at our seats.

    Now it was my turn again, and I asked Suzi T. or D. she chose dare. I said “I dare you to move over Melissa in the sixty nine, and lick her pussy, while she licks your clit and Jason fucks your pussy, until both girls cum.”
    “Cool” she says as she moves over to Melissa who has laid on her back. Now in the sixty nine Jason moves behind Suzi and enters her pussy. The girls begin licking and sucking on each others pussy while Jason fucks Suzi’s pussy. Suzi is soon moaning as is Melissa below her.

    Both girls are loving the tonguing they are giving each other, but Suzi is loving the fucking she is getting as she soon tensed up and cums hard, as Suzi is sucking on her clit. When Suzi’s orgasm finally subsided, Melissa tenses up and shuddered under Suzi as she cums. When Melissa’s orgasm subsided Jason pulls out of Suzi and helps her up. Then help Melissa sit up, then they sit back at their seats.
    Then it was Jason’s turn and he asked Suzi T. or D. she said truth. Jason said “So tell us how you liked that and explain why.”

    Suzi said. “I loved that, it was fantastic. The only thing that’s better then just being fucked by a guy is having your pussy and clit licked at the same time. That tonguing makes me so hot and cum so hard, I love it.”
    Now its Melissa’s turn and she dares every one to head to the big shower to clean up.
    We all head into the master bath, turn the water on in the huge shower and setting the temperature, we all get in.
    In the shower Kevin dared all the girls to hold a hand held shower head to over their pussy until they all cum once. Melissa, Suzi and I each take one of the four hand held shower heads, and standing against a wall with our legs spread, we hold the head below our pussies and let the streams hit our pussies. The streams hit every part of my pussy and clit, making me very hot and excited, I soon rose to the brink of orgasm and then grunted and shuddered as I came.
    Just as my orgasm subsided, I heard Melissa cry out and I watched her shudder as she came. Then finally a minute later Suzi tensed up and grunted and shuddered as she came.

    When Suzi’s orgasm had subsided we all hung our shower heads back up. Then Suzi turned to Kevin and said “I dare you to lay on your back on the floor. Then she said to Melissa “I dare you to ride his cock while Kim sits over his face and he licks her pussy until one of you cums, then you girls trade places and go again until one of you cums. Kevin lays on his back on the floor. Melissa kneels over his waist and sinks her pussy down onto his cock. I kneel over his face, facing Melissa, with my pussy on Kevin’s mouth. When Melissa begins riding his cock he begins licking my pussy. It feels great and I am soon moaning again. After about two minutes Suzi has her eyes closed tight and she is breathing hard as am I. Then she tenses and cries out softly, as she begins shuddering. She came before I could.
    When Suzi’s orgasm subsided she got off Kevin and so did I. Then I moved over his waist and sank my pussy down onto his long thick cock, I groaned as it filled me again. Suzi squatted over his face with her pussy over his mouth. When I began riding his magnificent cock, he began licking Suzi’s pussy. I was so hot, and loved the feel of his cock so much that I rose to orgasm in seconds and began to shudder as I came. When my orgasm subsided completely, I finally stopped fucking Kevin and got up off him, Then Suzi got up and helped Kevin get up.
    Then Roger said, “That looked good, I dare Kim to lay on her back with her legs spread. I dare Jason to fuck her while Melissa squats over Kim’s face, and they both lick her until all of you cum.
    I laid on my back and spread my legs. Jason moved over me and entered me as he settled over me. Melissa squatted over my head and I tilted it back until I could lick her pussy. Jason moved his head down, until his tongue was just over mine and he began licking her while rocking his hips, fucking me slowly. I soon began rocking my hips in opposite movements to increase the length of the stroke of his cock in my pussy. As I licked Melissa’s inner lips and entrance, Jason licked her clit. This brought Melissa up fairly quickly and she soon came, shuddering and grunting over us. This excited me and I rocked my hips harder. Jason picked up on this and rocked his harder in response, making for a short moderate stroke of his cock in my pussy. I felt real good and I knew I would cum before too long.
    Then a few seconds later Melissa tensed up and began shuddering as she came again. this set me off and within a minute I tensed up and shuddered under Jason as I came.

    When my orgasm subside, Jason gave up on licking Melissa’s pussy. He raised up on his hands and began fucking me with a long hard stroke. This felt incredible and set me off as I soon reached orgasmic bliss. I cried out and began shuddering hard as I came hard again. This was what Jason needed as he grunted and drove in deep, I felt his cock begin to pulse hard as he came, filling me with his cum, we rode out our orgasms before stopping and getting up.
    Then I looked at Roger’s semi hard cock and said. I Dare Suzi Melissa and I will stroke Roger’s cock thirty strokes each.” I reached out and grasping his cock I began slowly stroking it as it grew, counting the strokes aloud until I hit thirty. Then Suzi took it in her hand and stroked it as she counted to thirty. Then Melissa took hold of his cock and stroked it hard for thirty strokes.

    Then Jason said “I dare all of the girls to hold a shower head over their pussy, while us guys stand in front of the body spray heads, hitting our cock, until we all cum as many times as we can stand.
    Suzi, Melissa and I take a shower head and held its streams on our pussies, as Kevin, Roger and Jason stood in front of the body spray heads, with them hitting their cocks and balls. The room was soon full of moans and heavy breathing as we all got hotter and hotter. I was the first to cum as I cried out and shuddered as I came hard. Then I heard Melissa cum, followed by Suzi.

    I came again a few minutes later, quickly followed by Roger, then Melissa, Suzi and Jason.
    Then I came again then again before Melissa then Kevin came. Kevin then dropped to the floor as he was done, I came again and then Melissa came then dropped to the floor, Suzi came immediately after Melissa then fell to the floor. Then I came again, then collapsed. Roger came again then sat down, breathing hard. Then finally Jason came again and dropped to the floor.

    Then Melissa said. “Now I dare all the girls to soap and scrub the entire body of their boyfriend. Then the guys to soap and scrub the entire body of their girlfriends.” So I soaped and scrubbed every inch of Roger’s body, especially his cock and balls. Then rinsing him off, as did Melissa to Jason, and Suzi to Kevin. Then Roger soaped and scrubbed every inch of my body, paying special attention to my breasts ass and pussy. Then he rinsed me off. as did Jason to Melissa, and Kevin to Suzi. Then we turned the water off and getting out of the shower I dried Roger’s body and he dried mine.
    When everyone was dry Kevin said “I dare every one to sit in the family room in the nude and watch T. V.
    So we went to the family room and sat around in the nude watching T. V. for a few hours, before Suzi got horny again and bored so she said. “Hey Kevin. I dare you to look at Kim’s body, especially her tits and legs, for one minute with out your cock getting hard. If it does I dare you to fuck each of us girls for three minutes each.”
    Kevin looks over at me as I pose for him. sticking my chest out, and then rolling onto my knees and shaking my ass at him. I hear Suzi say. “I knew he couldn’t do it, look his cock is getting hard.
    I said “Ok brother come fuck me slowly for only three minutes.” Kevin moved behind me and slowly slid his cock into my wet pussy. When Suzi said “Begin” Kevin began fucking me with very long slow strokes, which feel fantastic. I was getting really hot and turned on when Suzi said “Times up, switch.” Kevin pulled his cock out of my pussy and moved in front of Melissa where she sat. Kevin pulled her to the edge of the seat and spread her legs as he knelt between them. He entered her pussy and when Suzi said. “Begin” he started fucking her with those same very long slow strokes. Melissa soon closed her eyes and rolled her head back as she got hot and wet. She was moaning when Suzi said. “Times up. Now come fuck me.”
    Kevin pulled his cock out of Melissa’s pussy and stood up. She just sat there with her legs wide open and watching as Kevin moved in front of Suzi, where she lay, and spreading her legs and finding her pussy soaking wet, he laid down on her, entering her pussy. When he was in her and settled comfortably, Suzi said. “Begin” Kevin began fucking her with fairly long moderate strokes. Within a minute Suzi started to moan then soon she was rocking her hips. Suzi tensed up and came after about two minutes. Kevin then picked up speed and was now fucking her fairly hard. Then when Suzi said. “Ok Times up.” Kevin grunted, “Not yet I’m about to cum.” as he continued to fuck her hard for a few more seconds, before he grunted hard and sank in deep and came into her.

    Once he came down from his orgasm he pulled out of her, kissed her deeply and thanked her it was fantastic as always.
    Then Roger says “I dare all three of you girls stand in front of Jason as he stands, and each take a turn stroking his cock for three minutes each, if he doesn’t cum, he must fuck each of you for four minutes each, until he does cum.”
    Melissa, Suzi and I all stand side by side. Jason stands in front of us. Melissa squirts some K Y on her hand and grasps Jason’s cock. When Roger says “Begin” she begins stroking his cock as it hardens fully, then she strokes faster. Then when Jason says “Ok Suzi’s turn.” Melissa lets go of Jason’s cock and Suzi grasps it and begins stroking it fairly quickly. Jason begins showing sighs that he is getting hot just before Roger says, “Ok now it’s Kim’s turn, Suzi lets go of Jason’s cock and he moves closer to me as I reach for his cock. When Roger says “Go” I start stroking Jason’s cock hard. Jason looks at me with intense eyes as he is obviously reaching orgasm quickly. Then with only a minute left he tenses up and grunts as he cums, spilling his jizz all over my hand and the floor. I stroke him through his orgasm, then slow for a few more seconds to make sure he is fully done, before letting go of his still hard cock.
    I decided to see some girl on girl action so I said. “I dare Suzi to stand with her legs spread. then I dare Melissa to kneel between Suzi’s legs and finger fuck her pussy while licking her clit for 3 minutes. If Suzi doesn’t cum, you must trade places and repeat this for three minutes each until both girls have cum.”
    Suzi stood and moved to the center of the room and spread her legs. Melissa knelt between her legs, she wet three fingers of her right hand and then inserted them in Suzi’s pussy, then placed her face in her crotch. When I said “Begin” Melissa began pumping her fingers in and out of Suzi’s pussy while licking her clit. Suzi immediately said “Oh god.” Melissa then stuck three fingers of her other hand in her own pussy and began pounding them in and out hard.
    Melissa obviously knew Suzi was going to cum and wanted to as well. Suzi soon tilted her head back and was grunting rather loudly. Then she cried out and began shuddering as she came. Melissa began fucking her self faster as she finger fucked and licked Suzi through her orgasm. Then Suzi’s orgasm subsided and she looked down at Melissa to see her pumping her own pussy hard and reached down and caressed her face as she continued working on both of them until she suddenly tensed up and cried into Suzi’s pussy as she came, shuddering and convulsing through her orgasm.
    When Melissa orgasm subsided and she came down some, she pulled her hand out of Suzi’s pussy and licked it clean, then she stopped pumping her own pussy and puled that hand out and licked her own juices off her hand. Then both girls sat back on the sofa.
    Jason said “While I lay on my back I dare Melissa to ride me while Kim kneels over my face so I can lick her until we all cum.”

    We moved to the floor and Jason laid on his back. Melissa moved over his waist and settling down, she took his cock and placing it against her pussy entrance, she moved down onto it, taking it fully into her. I knelt over his head, positioning my pussy over his head. When Melissa began moving up and down on his cock, Jason began licking my pussy lips. I was getting hot again and loving it. then he moved his tongue up higher and started licking inside my pussy as he held my lips open with his fingers. This felt so good and I was in heaven again getting closer and closer to orgasm. I heard Melissa’s heavy breathing turn to moans. Now Jason is licking my clit and it is driving me wild as I soon reach my peak and grunting hard I begin to shudder as wave after wave of orgasm rock my body and I cum hard on his tongue. Then I hear Melissa cry out and I look at her to see she is convulsing as she cums. This is to much for Jason as he bucks up into Melissa and grunts long and loud as he cums deep in her.
    We ride out our orgasms, them slow to cool for a moment. Melissa and I get up off Jason and helping him up we return to the sofa.

    Melissa says “Hey it’s getting late and I’m getting really tired. I dare Kevin to seep with Suzi naked on that sofa. Roger sleep with Kim, nude on the other sofa. And Jason will sleep with me naked on the sectional. Then when we wake up The guys will finger their girlfriends pussy until their wet and nice and hot. Then all of us girls lay on our backs with our legs way up over our chest. knees bent, The guys fuck their girl friends with slow strokes until all guys cum once. Then we shower to clean and spend the rest of the day doing what ever we want. just everyone stays nude.”
    Roger was laying on his back, I laid on top of him and I put my arms around his shoulders as he put his arms around me with one hand on my ass and the other caressing my back until I fell asleep.
    I awoke in the morning to the feeling of fingers gently rubbing my pussy and my left breast. I looked at Roger who was smiling and said good morning babe. I looked over to the sofa to see Suzi lying on her back with her legs spread. Kevin was lying next to her, His left hand was caressing her right breast, and three fingers of his right hand were moving in and out of her pussy as she moaned softly. Then I looked over at the sectional to see Melissa kneeling over Jason’s chest, looking at his face as he had three fingers moving in and out of her pussy while his thumb was rubbing her clit.
    Then I heard Suzi say “Come on Roger, get her hot. I’m dying to get fucked.”
    Roger then slid three fingers into my pussy which made me gasp in pleasure, at the sensation of the penetration. he rubbed my clit while pumping his fingers in and out of my pussy. I quickly heated up and then said. “Ok guys, I’m ready to fuck.” I noticed the guys pulling their hands out of the girls pussies.
    Everyone got up and we all exchanged good mornings before Suzi, Melissa and I all laid on our backs so we could look over and see each other getting fucked. We raised our legs way up over our heads, bent our knees so our heals nearly touched our asses, then spread our knees wide apart. The guys laid on us. Roger sank his thin ten inch cock deep into my pussy. I looked at Melissa as Jason sank his thick six inch long cock deep into her pussy, then quickly looked at Suzi to see Kevin sink his thick ten inch long cock deep into her.
    Roger began fucking me slowly with a nine inch long stroke, and it felt great.
    When I looked at Suzi I saw Kevin moving his entire cock out of her till his head was just touching her lips, then driving completely into her. Suzi appeared to be loving this very much as her eyes were closed tight and she was moaning.
    I looked at Melissa and she was moaning as Jason was fucking her with a shorter quicker stroke. Roger was hitting my clit so nicely on every stroke that I was rising toward orgasm quickly. I was nearly there when I heard Suzi cry out. I looked at her to see Kevin was now fucking her much faster with that same ten inch long stroke, and was moving up over her groin every time he went in deep, rubbing her clit. Suzi was convulsing hard and crying out with every breath as she must be cumming harder than ever.

    That sight was enough to make me cum and I began to shudder and juice Roger’s cock as he pumped me with his long strokes.
    Then a minute later I heard Melissa cry out and I looked over to see her shuddering under Jason as she came. Then Jason grunted and drove in deep as he came in Melissa’s pussy. I watched them ride out his orgasm, for a minute before they stopped and laid there watching the rest of us fuck.
    Then I heard Suzi cry out and looked over there to see her shuddering again as she had another powerful looking orgasm. Then I was nearing orgasm again and soon I tensed up and cried out as I shuddered as I came. Roger tensed up and I felt his cock begin throbbing as he pumped into me and shot his cum into me as he came with me. We rode out our orgasms then he slowed for a minute before stopping and lying on me as we watched my brother fucking Suzi. He was still fucking her with the same ten inch long moderate pace stroke.
    Another minute later and Suzi was crying out and convulsing as she came hard again, This time Kevin grunted and sank in deep and rocked his hips as he came filling her with his cum. They continued to move for another minute before they stopped and laid their catching their breaths.

    When we were cooled down we got up and headed to the shower again where we washed each other off, got out dried each other off and returned to the family room, naked, where we watched T. V. read porno stories, and talked, before getting some food. Then we cleaned up the family room and after that we were just sitting around playing with each others breast, cock and pussies, until Roger, Suzi Jason and Melissa had to get dressed and head home. We promised to do this again soon.

    End


  • My Sister-In-Law Runs

    Font size : +


    Girls look so good running, their hair flips around and everything moves in a rhythm.

    Fbailey story number 301

    My Sister-In-Law Runs

    I am a twenty-five year old male and my wife is twenty-two. However, my wife has the most beautiful eighteen-year-old sister that you ever wanted to see. Desiree is tall, slender, and has a ponytail that hangs halfway down her back. She graduated from high school in May and was hired right away as a fashion model for one of those rich stores where someone else tries on the clothes for you so that you can see if you like it or not. Just because everything looks good on Desiree doesn’t mean that it will look that good on the customer. Who care? They have too much money anyway.

    To say that Desiree likes to run is an understatement, she loves to run. Every morning she gets up early and goes for a ten mile run before breakfast. About every month she runs in a marathon race somewhere.

    My wife is concerned for Desiree’s safety so every morning I go over to her house and run the first mile or so with her, then I rest for a while and wait for her to come back so I can run the last mile with her. The eight miles in between are out of town on a hardly ever-used dirt road.

    It wasn’t hard at all to figure out that Desiree doesn’t wear any panties under her tight little shorts along with a jogging bra for support. Her tits might only be a B-cup but they are spectacular. As I jog behind her I can’t help but stare at her fine ass. The way it twitches inside her skimpy shorts would make a priest cry, unless he is into boys, that is. As I await her return she almost always has a camel toe and hard nipples. By then she is fairly wet from sweating too and things can get very interesting. I especially like her pastel colors. White is my favorite but yellow, pink, and peach are fine too. I know just from staring at her crotch that she leaves a little vertical landing strip over her slit.

    One day I told Desiree how beautiful I thought that she really was. I also told her what an effect she had on me as she ran. She just smiled and said thank you, but that she already knew that. Then I told her that we should start a web site and charge guys to see pictures of her in action and maybe some video clips too. Desiree said that she liked that idea and that if I did all of the work that we could split it fifty fifty. Okay!

    So I made arrangements to meet with her after work. She still lived at home so my wife said that she would keep my mother-in-law occupied while I kept Desiree occupied changing outfits for pictures.

    Desiree had the perfect bedroom for photographs too. It was girly without being over done. I had my wife get us invited to dinner so that I could get started early. I had explained everything to my wife already so as to avoid any problems. She already knows that I have been in love with sister the three years that we have been married and even the year before that when we were dating. At the time a fourteen-year-old girl did not appeal to me no matter how beautiful she was because in prison I’m beautiful too.

    I went up to Desiree’s bedroom and the door was wide open. I said hello and asked when she would like to get started. She said that right then was good for her. She informed me that she had gone to the bathroom, douched, and showered before fixing her hair and her makeup. Douched? To feel clean all over.

    She had on my favorite white outfit. She knew it too. I set up a few lights that I had brought with me and got out my video camera. She said that she thought that we were just taking digital pictures. I told her that if I took both I could get some video clips for the web site too. She was uneasy about that but I couldn’t figure out why. Then I produced a model release for her to sign stating that she was at least eighteen years old and that I could do anything that I wanted to do with the pictures I took. Again Desiree was uneasy. I told her that it was a standard release form and that I could also crop the pictures, alter them, or post them on the Internet if I wanted to. Finally she said okay and signed it.

    So I started taking pictures of her standing up, doing some very sexy stretching exercises, and then of her sitting and lying on her bed. I took full body pictures, half body, and close-up pictures. She started to warm up nicely.

    Then I suggested a wardrobe change and said that I could step out of the room to give her some privacy. She asked me how I would get the nude pictures of her if I stepped out. Nude pictures? Yes, she knew full well that sex sells and unless there were nude pictures of her on the web site that no one would pay to join it. She was absolutely right. Then I realized why she was so concerned about the video camera. She looked right at it, took a deep breath, and then she removed her top. She looked simply magnificent topless. I took another bunch of digital pictures. Her little nipples were quite hard and her areolas were tiny too. I could almost cover them with a penny. Desiree confessed to me that posing nude was both frightening and exciting at the same time. Nude was coming just as soon as she peeled those bottoms off. She had marks in her skin from the tight shorts and from the tight top that I hadn’t realized earlier. I asked her if there was any way to take pictures without those lines. Yes! Invite her to say over at my house that night and take them first thing in the morning. Okay! So we went back to posing in various outfits. Then we were called down to dinner. Desiree put on a nice pair of cut-offs with a man’s shirt tied just under her breasts. I took several pictures of her in that outfit too. I was going have a great time photographing my gorgeous sister-in-law in all of her sexy outfits. She said that I should see her in the dresses that she models at work. Okay!

    After dinner I took picture of Desiree in several of her running outfits and then told my wife that she was going to spend the night with us. At home I had Desiree get in a bubble bath with not too many bubbles in it. My wife looked over my shoulder as I worked. At first I thought that she might be mad but then she suggested that I get Desiree in the shower too, on the toilet, and naked applying her makeup and fixing her hair. Then she smiled and said that I ought to get her masturbating too. Desiree liked all of her sister’s suggestions and so did I.

    When I suggested that I get the two sisters together too they both liked that idea also. Desiree told her that the pictures were for our web site but my wife already knew that. So she undressed and got in the bubble bath with Desiree. I was amazed when my wife started to soap up her sister’s tits and wash them. She lifted Desiree’s fanny up so that she could wash her pussy too. Then she finger fucked her sister, rubbed her clit, and gave her a very good orgasm. Then my wife bent down and licked her sister’s pussy. Desiree told her that she had missed that. I was then informed that the two of them used to satisfy each other’s sexual needs even after we got married. Wow!

    Well taking pictures of them together took on a whole new meaning. They showered together too and then they took turns peeing, douching, and fixing their hair for me. I was glad that I had gotten it on video too. After a little makeup they tried on every sexy nightie that my wife owned. Then they tried on every pair of panties for me too, topless no less. Without any lines on their bodies I took hundreds of nude pictures of them both alone and together. I could almost see the response with two sisters on the web site. I made sure that my wife signed a model release too.

    It was getting pretty late but they wanted to make love for me. At just about the end of it my wife told me to fuck Desiree while she took pictures. She said that it would be good for the web site. Hell, it was good for me. I was ready to burst after what the two of them had put me through.

    Sinking my cock into my sister-in-law’s pussy was just what I needed. It was the reward for a whole day of torture, it was the reward for lusting after her for all those years, and it was the reward that would keep on giving. Once I had been in that sweet hole I knew that I could get back in it any time that I wanted too.

    I followed Desiree around the next morning on a bicycle taking pictures of her coming and going. She wore the white outfit for me and she was sweating pretty good by the time she got back home. I went home to my wife and breakfast. My wife was in a really good mood and I got to fuck her on the kitchen counter with her totally naked and shouting out in pleasure. She was hoping that the neighbors would see her like that. Huh! Maybe I could talk her into some outdoor nudes too. Maybe!

    Desiree had gotten permission to allow me back in the dressing rooms. She told them it was for her portfolio. I could only photograph her and no one else not even in a mirror. With Desiree’s permission I could stay in there while she changed too as long as I didn’t photograph anyone helping her get changed. Okay!

    I had to wait in there for almost an hour before someone wanted Desiree to model some dresses. Wow, were they ever nice dresses. Every one was slit high on the sides, low in the front, or back less with her butt crack showing. She was not allowed to wear any underwear or nylons. The woman helping Desiree get dressed, said that she didn’t mind if I got her in some of the pictures too. I had her sign a model’s release to prove it. After that anything went. In fact the helper would run her hands down Desiree’s breasts and her ass to smooth the material. She would do other sexy things too. Then we would both wait patently for Desiree’s return. The woman had picked out about twenty dresses for Desiree to try on and the last three were almost transparent. Desiree said that those were for the husband’s benefit. If she showed him her almost nude body then he might purchase an extra dress for his wife. She knew what was going on and she accepted it.

    After the last dress was shown the girls got to take a break. After all it had taken about an hour and a half without a pause and the clients had been served Champaign and hors d’oeuvres in the process. The helper grabbed us some of the leftovers and brought them back to the changing room. The helper’s name was Pauline. Pauline drank two glasses of Champaign a little too quickly and got giggly. So Desiree took advantage of her.

    As it turned out Pauline was the same age as my wife at twenty-two. Desiree got Pauline to try on the last three dresses for me so that I could take pictures of her in them…and out of them too. Desiree removed her short silk robe and posed nude with Pauline. It didn’t take Desiree very long at all to get her tongue and fingers into Pauline. She knew exactly what she was doing…getting some great pictures for the Internet. Guys just love to see two girls together and not just the same two every time either. Pauline was certainly into it and probed Desiree’s pussy too. Soon they were lying on those expensive dresses in a sideways sixty-nine so that I could get all the action at both ends. After Pauline had an orgasm she shoved the neck of the Champaign bottle into Desiree’s pussy. Of course it had some Champaign in it and it got all over one of the dresses. Well that put an end to their fun. Pauline quickly got dressed and rushed out with the dress to get it cleaned. Luckily they have their own dry cleaning machine in the building for just such emergencies. Desiree had three more sessions that day but none with dresses like that first session. However, Desiree made everything look good. Pauline was invited to our house after work so that the two girls could pick up where they had left off.

    My wife was pleased to see Pauline there and helped me get the two girls into the swing of things. My wife joined in too and even I got to participate by fucking Pauline. Everyone had so much fun that the two girls spent the night and slept in the guestroom together. In the morning Desiree was off and running before Pauline woke up. Pauline just casually walked through the house naked looking for some action. She found it too. My wife was in the shower so Pauline joined her while I took pictures. After that I got in with Pauline and received a very nice blowjob. She didn’t know about the Internet web site at first but then she was willing to come back again and bring some of her girlfriends for a real lesbian orgy. Not that the girls were lesbians or anything because they all liked a good stiff cock too. Okay!

    I spent most of that week getting things organized and up and running. Within days of opening up the site to subscribers and putting the word out we had a hit on our hands. Everyone loved Desiree and her girl friends.

    The weeks after that I was kept pretty busy taking pictures and putting them up. Between Desiree, my wife, and Pauline we had a steady line of girls willing to pose nude and have sex with Desiree. She was so beautiful that even women wanted to make love to her. She let a few guys fuck her too but she could quickly see that her subscribers didn’t want other guys to fuck her. They wanted the illusion that they might have her someday. She reeked of that sweet innocent girl next door type and we couldn’t sell it any better than that. Men aren’t threatened if the love of their life makes out with another girl. In fact it turns most guys on.

    The End
    My Sister-In-Law Runs
    301


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Young America 2 (The Slumber Party)

    Font size : +


    The continuing lustful story of four typical American teens finding their sexuality in suburban America

    Slumber Party

    Raven sat in the shower that night water dripping off her short black hair. Her ass still stung, and a terrible hollowness filled her chest. She had stepped beyond friendship with Ronnie and now there was no going back for either of them.

    It was a strange sensation, being with a boy, one that she would never forget. She hadn’t enjoyed it, like being with a girl, but she felt that there was a place for that kind of pleasure in her life. The experience had given her a new outlook, one of being dominated like a dog by the male of the species. She had always thought it was demeaning, but she could now see why a girl would like it.

    Her thoughts soon went back to what Ronnie had promised though, and it was almost more than she could take. She felt the creeping sensation of horniness sitting there as the drops pounded her head but would save it for the coming sleep over.

    A new thought suddenly sprung to life in her young mind. “What if I could get Ronnie to watch me and his sister fucking, while Salem helped?” She nearly fainted with the fantastical thought. “Or maybe he could fuck his sister while me and Salem fucked!” A loud moan almost escaped her drooling lips.

    She slowly licked her two fingers, caressing her tiny tit with her other hand. “I just can’t hold back, I need to fuck the shit out of myself!”

    Her small fingers rubbed down the front of her silky smooth stomach, as she made humping motions towards them. She felt the stubble above her clit and grew warm with excitement. All she could think about was the incestuous relationship that she would cause between Ronnie and his sister.

    “I want to fuck them both and maybe get Ronnie to cum in his sister, or Salem, or me. Maybe I could get him to cum in all three of us while we lay on top of each other?” All the thoughts coalesced in her mind, and she rammed her fingers deep inside of her tight wet pussy.

    Just as she went deep, her ass stung again. It would have made her stop if the thoughts of his penis inside hadn’t rushed to the surface. “He came so deep inside of my ass that I felt like I was shitting cum for minutes after. I honestly didn’t know that I would like being fucked in the ass so much.”

    She motioned her pinky to the forbidden hole with a careful attempt at pleasure. Her eyes went wide as the small finger slid cautiously along the outside. She pictured Salem with her tight athletic body swirling her tongue around her asshole.

    The thought of Salem blowing on her asshole wracked her body with orgasmic pleasure. She squirmed on the shower floor, and her hips thrashed back and forth. Her tiny brown butt squirmed, as her hand rubbed her pussy faster and faster.

    Her final low moan was met with small laughter from outside the door. Her ears perked up, and heart dropped as she realized who it was. She screamed, “Damnit, motherfuckin pervert! Stop watching me from under the door, or I’ll kill you!”

    The next day Ronnie was getting ready for school. He laid his head down on the breakfast table and knew that he should eat breakfast but never could make the effort. Sleepiness overtook his hunger every morning it seemed like.

    Becka finally entered the equation like every morning her perkiness filled his ears with pain and trouble. He felt her hands on his shoulders as he moaned. “Mornin, Ronnie! You need to get your ass up, or I’ll leave you again, and mom and dad will be pissed.”

    Ronnie just moaned and moved his head to the other side trying to ignore her and school. She slammed her hand on the table. “Get up!”

    He caught her hand as she slammed it again. “Go away, Becka…I’m tired.”

    She replied, “You know that mom and dad are going to be gone this week right?”

    Those words finally caught his attention, and he sat up. He noticed Becka was wearing her cheer leading uniform and couldn’t help but admire the rolled up skirt. His eyes fondled her ass up and down, as she walked to and fro.

    He meagerly pointed out, “You are a slut, you know that?”

    She turned back to him with the speed of a demon and punched him in the side of the head. His ear gushed blood as he yelled. “Holy shit! I cant even fucking hear anymore!”

    She bent down in his face, “Don’t call girls names like that! You know better than that.” She pulled her skirt down a little making it longer and covering herself.

    She continued as he lay there writhing in his own blood. “Well, Salem’s coming over again tonight, just wanted you to know. Maybe, we can get pizza and a movie or something?”

    Ronnie threw the blood paper towel away and stood behind Becka trying to look over her shoulder and down her cleavage. He loved the sight of her titties resting in her bra. He wished that he could just reach behind her and grab them, but he knew better.

    He walked around her and grabbed his backpack. “That actually sounds like fun if it’s not a chick flick. Can you invite one of my friends too?”

    Becka turned around from what she was doing and looked him over. “You mean that lesbian girl?”

    “Yea, how did you know?

    She looked into the distance, “Salem has wanted to invite your friend for awhile now, but I was hesitant. Is she cool?”

    “Yea, she’s my best friend!,” he replied sternly. “ She’s kinda quiet and shy, but she opens up if you coax her enough.”

    Becka smiled, “Well, I suppose we can invite her tonight. At least I won’t have to worry about you two getting it on, right?”

    Ronnie’s smile beamed, “Yup, she’s a lesbian and certainly doesn’t like boys…”

    Becka’s brow furrowed at the thought. “She better not try anything on us either…”

    Ronnie just gave out a nervous laugh, and they left for school.

    Salem had already arrived at school, and it was still early. She walked to her locker to get her things ready for the day. As she was focusing on organizing her books a hand steadily moved up her skirt. She instantly looked around and saw a couple younger kids watching.

    “You know that we aren’t going out anymore Bill?” she stated coldly.

    He leaned in to whisper, “My cocks hard, can you help me out one last time baby?”

    His hand grabbed hers and motioned it to his stick prick that laid curled up in his shorts. She felt warm inside, and it didn’t take much for her to give in.

    She whispered back, “Alright, but this is the last time. Meet me in the boy’s locker room in five minutes.”

    After she had organized everything she walked to the locker room. Her lips quivered for his dick, but she wasn’t planning on going any farther than that. After all, she still had some semblance of modesty and didn’t want to lead him on. She could already feel her pussy drenched under her cheerleading skirt.

    Just as she entered, she knew everything was off, when she saw half the football team standing in the showers. One by one they turned them on. She quickly turned her body to leave, but a large black man was standing at the entrance slowly closing it. She knew him to be one of the team’s best linebackers.

    Tears flowed from her eyes as she realized what was about to transgress. She pleaded, “Please, don’t do this! I’ll suck you all off if you only don’t force me!”

    The black man slowly walked forward, “You see boys? Everything I said was dead on true about this slut.”

    She crumpled to the ground and looked around for friends. “John, please help me!”

    John was more of a bookish, friend type boy and stood in the corner with guilt strewn across his face. The captain of the team pulled him over by his shirt. “John, I think she’s taken a liking to you.”

    Salem looked up to him crying. John unzipped his pants and out flopped a good six inch dick with pre cum on the tip. He gently grabbed the back of her head, “Salem, do what they want. They told me if you resisted that they would all fuck you in the ass.”

    Just as he touched the head of his penis to her lips, a voice resounded behind them all. “You’re gonna lose that dick boy.”

    The team turned to the door, and in the entrance stood Ronnie his hair messy and a cigarette in his mouth. He gave a half-cocked grin and stepped up to the large black football player. The football player shook his head, as he clenched his fist. Ronnie smiled and blew smoke in his face.

    Ronnie quickly pulled a butterfly knife out of his pocket and held it nonchalantly in front of the giant. “I’d gut every one of you like fucking fish just for the fun of it. Let her go, and she can walk out of here with this knife. After she leaves you can have me all to yourselves. I’ll suck your dicks!”

    The black football player stepped back, and the captain nodded to the others. Salem rose to her feet and walked slowly to Ronnie. “Leave with me Ronnie, don’t stay.” she pleaded.
    Ronnie just laughed and handed her the knife. “Don’t you dare tell any of the teachers about this Salem. Don’t worry about me, I’ll see you later tonight.” He gave her the coolest smile that he could muster in the situation as she left.

    He laughed like a maniac after the door shut, “Let’s get this on boys! Imma fuck you up where your mommas don’t recognize ya anymore!”

    I wish I could tell you that Ronnie fought the good fight, and the football players let him be. I wish I could tell you that, but high school is no fairy-tale world. He never said who did it, but we all knew.

    Ronnie walked the hall after school to meet up with Raven outside. He had bandages nearly from head to toe and strutted with a limp. Other than that his walk was still the same with his hands never leaving his pockets and a cool distant look on his face.

    When the outside air hit him, everything else faded away and seemed to slow to a crawl. “I wish Raven wouldn’t always wait for me, but I’m glad she does.” He knew the lecture was coming but hoped it wouldn’t be so bad when she saw his battle scars.

    Raven’s eyes went wide, and her face dragged when she saw all the bandages and black eyes. “What the fuck happened to you? She yelled.

    She jumped up from her seat, leaving her backpack on the ground, and grabbed him. Ronnie winced with the pain and tried to laugh a little. “That hurts Raven, chill out.” She hugged him even harder and began to sob.

    “Why the hell do you do things like this? I don’t want to see you hurt like this all the time! Think about me when you decide to do something stupid!”

    A quiet voice replied from behind, “I’m sorry it was my fault.”

    Raven looked back.“What? Why are you here Salem?“

    Ronnie spoke with an odd smile, “You’re invited to our little party tonight Raven. Go get your shit and meet us at my house. Salem and I will meet you there.”

    She stepped away from Ronnie stammering. “Really? I’ll go get my stuff then.”

    Salem and Ronnie walked down the road, as Raven ran with new excitement to her house.

    Salem looked down and was quiet for a good part of the walk until Ronnie finally broke the silence. “You want to know why I did it, right?”

    She nodded without a word.

    “I don’t like seeing people get hurt like that, and you’re my sister friend. I don’t want to come off as some self-righteous hero, but I couldn’t just stand by.”

    “Don’t help me next time-“

    He stopped and stared her down. “I’ll help you whenever I damn well please, because you deserve it!”

    She looked away from him to the distant sirens. “I’m not worth it-“

    He grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her head to his chest. She sobbed in his arms and gripped him tighter.

    He spoke by her ear, “I don’t know you very well Salem, but what I do know is, you are worth every bruise and black eye for being my sister’s friend. If you don’t have a brother, I’ll be there for you. Come to me any time you have a problem with one of those goons, and I’ll protect you.”

    “Thank you, Ronnie.”

    He smiled that cool half-cocked grin again. “They hit like girls anyway.”

    They finally reached Ronnie’s house and found Becka’s care outside with the trunk open. Ronnie and Salem grabbed the groceries that sat in the back and entered the humble abode.
    Ronnie screamed, “Did you buy all the liquor in the freakin store Becka!?”

    Just as Becka turned the corner to reply she dropped the beer she was holding. “Who the fuck put their hands on you? I’ll beat their fuckin asses!”

    Ronnie just stood and laughed. “You see Salem? She’s scarier than me!”

    Salem smiled but tried to hide it from Becka.

    Becka stormed out the door screaming profanities letting the whole neighborhood hear.

    Ronnie spoke softly, “Don’t worry about her, she’ll be back. Let’s get all this alcohol that she bought in the fridge and the cups out.”

    She looked over to him, while she pulled the cups out of the bags. “So, your Asian friend is into girls huh?”

    He laughed, “Yea, she is. I hope you two are nice to her tonight, because she has a hard time making friends with girls too. She’s a little shy at first, but she won’t stop talking once you get to know her.”
    “Does she like me?”

    Ronnie took a deep breath, but couldn’t ignore the question. “It’s not really my place to say, but you are beautiful so probably.”

    “Is that what she thinks, or is that what you think?” She put her hand over his on the counter.

    Ronnie felt Salem’s small hand on his, and everything entered his mind at once. Just as he was about to make his move, his sister came barging in.

    “I’m going to fuck those football assholes up after fall break!”

    Salem turned around and tried to explain, and Ronnie tried to hide. While Becka screamed and Ronnie was hiding behind the island in the kitchen a star struck Raven entered the open door.

    Becka stopped yelling, and Salem’s eyes lit up as they both questioned the cute girl at the door. Raven stood in the entrance with her back pack stuffed, and a blanket and hello kitty pillow in her arm. A pink bow was tied in her hair, and she sported multi-colored converse. On her head sat an odd but cute green monster pullover hat.

    Ronnie was the first to gush over the bright spot of cuteness in the room. His mouth went from contorted and fearful to gushing with tender love, the kind of love that you have for a tiny kitten. Both girls instantly stopped their conversation and ran over to the little Asian girl. Their voices reached high pitch cooing in two second flat.

    Ronnie could tell that Raven was ecstatic as the two girls looked over every bit of her wardrobe and felt each strand of soft fabric. Ronnie was pleased that Raven had friends like these, ones that he could keep an eye on at a close distance.

    Becka screamed with high pitched affection, “I love your hello kitty pillow; it’s the fucking cutest thing I’ve ever seen in my life!”

    Salem walked around to assess her hair. “Who does your hair?”

    Raven couldn’t decide what to say, and gave Ronnie a knowing smile. “Thank you.” she mouthed.

    Ronnie was damn pleased with himself to use his half-cocked cool grin three times in one day. As the girls did their business, he went about turning music on and getting drinking games ready.
    Raven finally reached the couch and sat her things down, but Becka quickly stopped her. “You aren’t sleeping here silly, you’ll sleep with us in my room. It wouldn’t be a slumber party without everyone in my room, unless you would rather sleep with Ronnie?”

    Raven’s face flushed a subtle pink, “What, I-“

    Becka grabbed her gear and headed to her room. “I was just kidding! Try not to take me so seriously, ninety nine percent of the time I’m full of shit.”

    Salem agreed happily, “More like a hundred percent!”

    Ronnie yelled from upstairs, “Raven and Salem can sleep in my room!”

    Becka yelled back, “Shut the fuck up Ronnie, you pervert motherfucker!”

    Becka laid down on her bed and listened to the soothing music Ronnie had put on upstairs. Salem sat Indian-style at the head of the bed, and Raven took a seat in the bean-bag chair by her dresser.
    Raven noticed Becka stretching and admired her white tank top riding up her toned pale stomach. Salem watched Raven’s wondering eyes and smiled to herself. “You like to swim Raven?”

    Raven laughed hiding her embarrassment, “Not as much as sunbathing.”

    Salem stood and plucked her cheer leading uniform off, “Let’s go for a night swim then, they have an awesome pool in back.” She smiled knowingly as Raven continued to blush.

    Becka rolled over away from Salem, “Dear god, you get naked at every opportunity Salem. Your body is awesome, but you need to learn some boundaries! Raven doesn’t want to see your dirty pussy!”
    Raven’s eyes nearly popped out of her head at the sight. Salem slowly slid her skirt off unveiling simple sexy panties with a wet spot in between her legs. She took her small uniform top off one beautiful breast popping free. Raven could practically taste her nipple from feet away.

    Ronnie passed by the door, and quickly skirmished back to the sight his eyes mirroring Raven’s. Salem gave him a blushing smile but didn’t move and let him get a good eye-full. She continued undressing and slid the tiny panties off showing the two her bald swollen pussy lips.

    Ronnie’s penis went erect within seconds, and Raven squirmed in the bean-bag chair with intense lust. As Salem finally put on her bathing suit, the show ended, and Becka finally turned back around. “Close the door, Raven, so I can put my suit on.”

    Ronnie ran with focus and determination putting his suit on within seconds. He thought for a moment to jump from his window to the pool but decided against it and just ran at full speed. The three girls took notice and followed down stairs.

    He quickly turned the pool lights on and jumped in the heated pool. As he came back up, the three girls stood above him, two smiling and one glowering. Their bodies were like out of one of his wet dreams, and he wished that he could take a picture. Raven stood with a cute white two piece, her body was small but adorable. Becka had the largest breasts of the three, they stood perky and proud, an easy C-cup. Salem was perfect in every way, tanned, fit and a luscious shapely stomach. Ronnie admired the bottom of her tanned breasts, while she smiled knowingly.

    Salem was the first to leap over Ronnie screaming with glee. Becka just shook her head and waded in on the stairs. Raven sat on the side and plopped herself in beside Ronnie. Becka stopped suddenly with a puzzled look on her face. “I’m going to get some drinks, I’ll be back in a second.”

    As Becka turned and left Salem popped up behind Ronnie with her breasts firmly pressed against his back. “Raven told me that you were watching while I sunbathed that one day.”

    Ronnie looked questioningly to Raven, and she just shrugged looking in both directions. Ronnie’s member came to full attention, as Salem reached her hand down his swimming trunks. “Did you play with this while you were watching me?”

    She rubbed his back with her chest so hard her tit popped out, and her nipple dragged across his back. Raven slowly moved with her head just above the water to Salem’s side. Salem quickly grabbed Raven’s hand and ran it along the crack of her ass.

    “You both want me don’t you? I think about you two watching me that day all the time, and it turns me on.” Raven’s finger knew what to do and entered Salem’s vagina as she let out a squeal.
    Salem pulled the two close. “We need to get Becka drunk tonight and fuck the shit out of her. You two in?”

    Raven and Ronnie nodded as Salem floated away slowly with a seductive smile. “I want both of you inside me tonight too.” Salem licked her lips and floated on her back towards the deep end.
    Becka pulled the glass door too with her hands full of beer. “I hope you all like Natural Light.” She started tossing the cans into the pool.

    The four drank multiple beers and ended up in the Jacuzzi relaxing. Becka continued on her truthful confessions. “So, we know who everyone else has a crush on, what about you Raven? You like any of the guys at school?”

    Raven blushed just a little tipsy and looked away. “I hope you don’t think any less of me, but I mostly like girls.”

    Becka’s eyebrows went up, “ Oh yea, I forgot. Well, are there any girls you’re particularly interested in at school, or here?” She leaned in and smiled waiting for the answer.

    Raven pulled her knees up to answer. “Well, I think you two are really hot, and I like your personalities.”

    Like a ninja Salem quickly snatched Becka’s top and launched it over the fence. Becka’s eyes turned to red hot coals as Salem laughed drunkenly. “I’m going to kill you bitch!”
    Becka jumped on Salem while Raven and Ronnie watched for nipple. The two wrestled in the hot tub as Ronnie interjected in to the fight. “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before Becka. Calm down.”
    Becka finally receded back to her corner, as Salem continued to laugh uncontrollably. She held her arm over her breasts as they floated and she spoke candidly. “Fine, if you feel that way Ronnie, here you go!”

    Her arm swept away and each plump tit floated, as she put her arms on the side of the Jacuzzi. “Stare at them all you want, because you’ll never have another chance like this.” She glared at Salem whom was still giggling.

    After Salem had stopped laughing she winked at me. “Well, if that’s the way it’s going to be=” Salem hurriedly removed her top and threw it in the pool side.

    Both girls instantly turned to Raven, but she was more hesitant. “You sure it’s okay?”

    Salem ripped hers off, but there was no argument this time. Raven quickly hid her small breasts from the group, but Salem pried her hands away. “They are beautiful and should be shown to the world Raven. I especially love those little brown nipples.” She pinched one between her fingers causing Raven to let out a moan.

    Becka turned her head with a distasteful look. “Horny bitch.”

    Salem quickly swam over between Becka and Ronnie, looking at both with keen bright eyes. “Ronnie give me your hand.” She grabbed his hand without restraint motioned it towards Becka’s tits. “Feel these things, they are amazing.”

    Becka didn’t argue and just sat blushing and tipsy. Ronnie held his hand back at first put finally gave in and let Salem guide his hand to his sisters breasts. As his hand came in contact with her large firm breast his penis grew to enormous heights. Becka didn’t flinch, but her pussy pulsed with forbidden lust.

    Ronnie held his hand there a moment and slowly groped a handful on his own. Salem smiled at Raven, as they both rubbed their pussies through their suits. Salem took Becka’s breasts in her hands and lifted them and let them flop back down.

    Raven waded to Becka. “Can I touch them?”

    Becka shrugged, “Everyone else is, so you might as well too.”

    Raven grabbed one of Becka’s large breasts and instantly brought her mouth down to her nipple. She sucked the tit like a baby, and Becka’s eyes closed while moaning. Raven quickly flicked her tongue around the large nipple and pulled the tit with her lips.

    Becka finally came to her senses and stood tits flopping down. “What the hell are we doing?” She crawled out of the Jacuzzi and left with a defeated expression.

    Raven slumped back in the water embarrassed. “Sorry.”

    Ronnie shook his head, “I’ll go talk to her. You two just stay here.”

    Salem smiled and swam to Raven. “While the kids are away, the adults will play.” She forcefully grabbed Raven’s small ass. Raven returned the gesture, massaging Raven’s luscious ass and removing her suit.

    Salem kissed Raven softly on the lips and stared deep into her eyes. She caressed the small girls pussy through her suit, while Raven stuck her finger inside of Salem. The both ravished the feeling of water and passion that radiated like the light through the water.

    Raven slowly moved her lips down Salem’s neck, down her chest, and to her perfect pink nipple. Her finger curled up and hit Salem’s G spot as she let out a loud moan. Salem quickly propped herself up on the side of the Jacuzzi and spread her pussy lips.

    Raven smiled as she licked Salem’s clit and finger fucked the teen expertly.

    Ronnie slowly opened the dark door of Becka’s room and shut it without a sound. “You in here Rebecca?”

    A small voice came from the bed, “Yea, I’m sorry about that. I just got caught up in the moment. I don’t want them to think that I’m a slut.”

    Ronnie slid under the covers with her laid on the pillow. “No one thinks you’re a slut, they were just trying to have some fun. We all appreciate your body and wanted to make you feel good.”

    Becka turned and moved closer to Ronnie. “What do you think of me?”

    “I think you are beautiful, and you, above anyone else, deserve to feel good.”

    Becka moved her hand to his, and motioned it to her taught stomach. “Do you want to fuck your own sister?”

    Ronnie looked away in the dark. “I don’t-“

    Just as the words left his lips, her lips met his. She moved his hands in between her tits, and bit his lip with passion. “We can’t let anyone know-“ She let a moan escape, as his hands caressed her breasts again.

    She propped herself up on her knees and wiggled his shorts off in the dark. “Do you want me to lick it, like your girlfriends?”

    He put his hand behind her head and guided her mouth down to his throbbing cock. “I want you to kiss the tip first, and wriggle your tongue between my pee-hole.”

    Her dry lips gently caressed the head of his cock, and she did just what he wanted. She maneuvered her tongue opening his pee-hole. The tips of her fingers ran along his ball sack, as he thrust himself up into her mouth.

    She pulled her mouth away, and he could feel her breathing on the tip of his cock. His hands pulled her head back down and thrust in farther causing her to gag a little.
    She whispered, “Can you squirt it in my mouth for me?”

    “Hold still.”

    He took her head and rubbed his penis on the outside of her cheeks and then along her neck. She pulled herself up and let her tits drop on it next. His hand instinctively held her big breast and guided his dick to touch her nipple. She spit and rubbed his cock lubricating it.

    She pushed her tits together, and he slowly humped them tit-fucking his sisters big tits. She whispered, “Maybe you can just fill me up with your cum? My womb is calling out for your big dick inside of me.”

    “Bend over, bitch.”

    She quickly jumped on to her knees and guided his penis between her legs. He fumbled around for a little bit sticking it between her legs and gliding back and forth with her cum dripping down her legs for lubrication. He stopped and slapped her pussy lips with his big cock.

    “You want me to stick it in your dirty little cunt?”

    “Don’t make me beg, Ronnie, I want you inside of me.” She pleaded.

    He teased her some more and just stuck the tip in, but she took the initiative and backed herself up taking it all in.

    Raven and Salem heard the loud moan coming from the house and that spurred their horniness on. Raven continued to rapidly jam her fingers in Salem’s pussy, while she licked up her stomach and back to her breasts. Salem’s back arched with pleasure, humping Raven’s small fingers with primal lust.

    Salem screamed, “I love your tiny little fingers inside me!”

    Raven whispered, “How does the cute little cheerleader feel with my fingers in her pussy? You want me to fuck you in the girl’s locker room at school with all the girls in there don’t you?”
    “I want you to bend me over at school and finger-fuck me while all the boys in gym listen and jack off.”

    “You want all their dirty smelly little penis’s on your body don’t you? You want them in your mouth, asshole, and vagina. If I had a dick I would bend you over and destroy your pussy!”
    “Grab my tits Raven!”

    Raven bent the cheerleader over as she continued to fuck her with her fingers and roughly grabbed her hanging tits.

    “You want the older teachers at school too don’t you, slut?”

    Salem just panted and nodded.

    “You want them to molest you and put their fingers in your asshole?”

    Salem didn’t answer and Raven sucked her other finger. “I’m going to slip my finger in your ass like you want your teachers to do.” She quickly shoved her pinky in Salem’s ass and a high pitched squeal rang through the neighborhood.

    As Ronnie was rubbing his sisters pussy with his cock, he heard the loud squeal. “You hear that Rebecca? That’s the sound of your best friend getting fucking by my best friend. Doesn’t it make you feel hot just thinking of those two bitches fucking?”

    Becca pleaded, “Just stick your dick in me! I want it inside so badly! Fuck me!”

    Ronnie’s anger surged, and he wrecked his sister’s pussy. As it filled her up, she yelled with lust, “Fuck me Ronnie! Slam your balls against my thighs! I want your head deeper!”

    Ronnie slammed his balls against her legs as his dick pulsed inside her. She pushed back trying to make it go deeper, because her lust was unquenchable. His hands enveloped her large breasts, as he used them for leverage to push inside of his sister’s vagina.

    His back hunched over, as he dominated the bitch. She grunted and squealed like the animal that she was. She finally orgasmed and fell to the bed tensing up. He turned her over and humped her tits with lustful intent. His balls dragged against her chest as he crouched over her shaking body.

    “I’ll fuck your face dirty whore!”

    His dick slid up and entered her mouth without warning. She took it in as her hands continued to rub her pussy. He quickly turned around to fuck her mouth at a better angle and down her throat. She kept gagging but neither cared as cum and drool flowed out of her mouth.

    “Damnit, I can’t get off in your mouth!”

    He jumped back around and rammed her pussy missionary style. His body pounded hers continuing her orgasms, as she laid on her back helpless. She grabbed his ass and helped him thrust loving every second of his bestial form.

    “That’s it brother, finish inside of me!”

    Just as the words left her mouth, his dick began to pump inside of her vagina. He held her legs up on his shoulders to go deeper and fill the deepest recesses of her womb. They both felt satisfied as her brother’s cum dripped from her wet pussy.

    Salem writhed from the orgasm on the side of the pool, while Raven perched atop her face. She spread her pussy lips and bent down to feel Salem’s mouth. Raven put her hands in her hair and grinded against the cheerleaders chin and nose.

    Salem was still reeling from her orgasm, but stuck her tongue out for Raven to use. It didn’t take much of grinding against Salem’s tongue for Raven to get her own orgasm. She squirted all over the cheerleaders face, holding her own tits and moaning against the night sky.

    The two outside ended up falling asleep on the lawn chairs outside naked and embracing each other. While the brother and sister fell asleep in her bed curled up next to each other. Everyone understood that this wouldn’t be the last slumber party they had, because summer was coming soon and Becka was moving into her own place soon.

    Ronnie knew that Becka’s new apartment was the perfect place for the foursome that he had envisioned, but he wasn’t the only one who had plans. Salem was always planning ahead and had the lustful drive to prove it.


  • Audrina and Serena (Part 2.)

    Font size : +


    Audrina and Serena take things further…

    Authors note: continuation of the story.
    I’ve included the conclusion of the last part,
    but if you haven’t read the first part
    you really should go and read it.

    Also: another part to come soon. (:

    Serena stood, eyes locked on mine as she started walking towards me.
    “It’s what I do too.”
    She said quietly when she reached me,
    moving her body even closer and making it so that our chests touched
    and so that there was no room between us.
    “And you know..
    after watching that video,
    I’m wondering if you want to try what they were doing…”

    And then her lips touched mine…

    I kind of had seen it coming.
    She when she had been walking towards me,
    something about the look in her eyes…
    the way she gave me a long and slow up and down glance,
    the way her beautiful brown eyes found my lips and didn’t look away.
    And then her body, pressed against mine.
    Chest to chest.
    I felt like I was suffocating, I felt like I was just going
    to die right then – hyperventilate before I even got a taste of her mouth
    on mine. Before I even got a taste of my mouth on….her. All of her.
    Everywhere.

    And then her lips touched mine…
    and I pulled her close.
    And I didn’t even have to ask if this is what
    she really wanted.
    It was like there had been a vicious animal inside me,
    and it was this that had unlocked it.
    It was like..there had been a vicious and ferocious animal
    inside BOTH of us.

    Serena snaked an arm around my waist,
    settling the other arm so that her hand rested
    low on my hips. She was kissing me slowly,
    teasingly. Pulling back just slightly as I started getting
    more and more into it, making me chase her.
    And chase her I would. I wanted, no…NEEDED
    to twine my tongue with hers. I needed her close to me.
    Even if it didn’t go any farther then this, I didn’t care.
    I was crazy in this moment, and all I wanted were the
    intimacy, not exactly the sex.

    The hand on my hips started climbing gently
    up my torso, her touch soft: barely there.
    If she hadn’t have reached one of my breasts and gave it
    a gentle squeeze, I might have really thought I was dreaming.
    I pulled her tighter to me while I moved my mouth just a ways away,
    teasing her for once. So she could know how it was to have something
    be so close..yet so far away. Slowly, I eased my lips closer to hers and
    took her lower one into my mouth, sucking there. She moaned,
    her eyes fluttering closed and the hand at my waist reaching up
    to grasp my other breast. Now it was my turn to moan, her lip falling from my mouth with
    a bit of a ‘smack’ noise as the sound of encouragement and
    appreciation left my kiss-swollen lips.

    “You like that?” Serena purred, moving in closer and
    settling her lips on my neck.
    This pulled another moan out, and my knees went a bit shaky.
    Wildly, Serena pushed me back towards the bed,
    the towel I’d tied around myself to cover my body
    falling loose in the process, revealing my naked self to her.
    She paused in what she had been doing, drinking me in.
    Her eyes were thirsty, the sight of me the sweetest water.
    I could see that she was out of breath now, panting as her
    excitement level rose and rose, spiraling almost out of control.

    “Sit.” Serena comanded absently, still watching me.
    Her watching me so closely made my face flush,
    and I found myself falling very unladylike unto the bed,
    waiting expectantly for whatever was to happen next.
    My bestfriend just stood for a few seconds more,
    quickly shaking herself out of her daze as she remembered
    what it was she had wanted me to sit for.
    “You’re naked, it’s only fair that I do that same…”
    She said finally, her eyes leaving my body and meeting my eyes,
    a grin on her lips as she went to put her hands on her body.

    She hadn’t changed out of her swim suit, therefore was still in what really was pretty much underwear.
    But despite the little clothing to work with, she still performed just about the sexiest (and only)
    striptease that had ever been performed for my benefit.

    She started by shaking out her hair and letting a sultry attitude
    take over her, quickly moving on to fluttering her fingers across her smooth,
    rich coloured skin. She didn’t touch anywhere for very long, but it still made me
    salvitate. Still made me want to be the one to touch, to feel, to undress her.

    Serena walked slightly forward, reaching for the ties to her bikini top as she went.

    My mouth was suddenly dry, and I realized after a moment that I was holding my breath.
    My eyes were glued to her, and I knew that I would always remember this,
    so I wanted to savour it. My first view of her, topless. And later… my first view of her
    with nothing at all on.
    But then she realised the ties, her grin growing as she turned around slowly…shaking her ass at me
    in a taunting way. Her nimble fingers found their way to the ties holding up her bottoms as she turned back around to face me,
    but in the same way as her top, she left them done up.
    “Serena…” I found myself saying, the tone of voice almost..begging.
    I just wanted to see her so badly. Just wanted to…to be with her so badly.

    “Yes, Audrina..?” She answered innocently, her hands moving back up to her chest,
    squeezing the small, succulent mounds of flesh together as if it were nothing
    and she wasn’t turning me on or making her self feel good.
    I hesitated, not sure what to say…and mesmerized by the sheer
    degree of hotness that I was witnessing. But eventually, I found my voice again.
    “…please.”

    It was barely a whisper, but I didn’t want my voice to be any louder.
    It would ruin this moment. Even if it was a dream, I’d rather it go on then
    for it to end.
    “Please..what?”
    “Just…take it off.”
    “Why don’t you come over here and make me.”
    It was a challange, her arms falling to her sides and
    a smirk finding it’s way to her mouth.
    I didn’t speak, instead sliding off of the bed and unto my knees on the floor.
    I shuffled forward in that position, soon reaching her.
    I could smell her from where I was, and on an instinct,
    my hands reached for her firm ass and I pushed my nose against the damp fabric at her crotch.
    She jumped, clearly startled by this. But after a moment I could feel a slight pressure as she pushed herself against where our skin met there.
    I gave her behind on last squish before sliding my hands to the tie and removing my face from her cloth-covered pubic area.
    I let my fingers breifly touch the fabric holding her swimsuit bottoms on before I moved on to rub her thighs and calves gently.
    She grew inpatient of this though, her hips automtically trying to thrusting closer to my mouth.
    Instead of letting her get what she wanted, I let myself get what I wanted and used my teeth to grasp the white
    fabric and tug it down some. I used my hands the rest of the way, forgetting to untie it and just
    pulling them off instead.

    “You look so hot right now.” Serena stated, reaching down and running her fingers through
    my thick,soft hair, admiring the view she got of my practically trying to rip off her moist
    panty-like crotch coverings. “It’s about to look a whole lot hotter.” I said wickedly,
    pulling off the bikini bottoms quickly and tossing them away.
    Inexperiencedly, I ran my tongue up one thigh, inching my way towards the sweet smelling
    place where her legs met. I skipped this whole area all together though,
    moving to the other one instead and giving it a bit of a slobbery, and hopefully
    sexy treatment. “Go lay on the bed.” I murmured, getting to my feet and moving out of her way.
    I wanted to please her, make her crazy with the way it felt.
    I wanted to taste her. I NEEDED to do these things.
    There was no going back now…